Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 8159
SOURCE: “Myth, Magic and Dread: Reading Culture Religiously,” in Literature and Theology: An International Journal of Theory, Criticism and Culture, Vol. 9, No. 3, September, 1995, pp. 261–77.
[In the following essay, Salyer explicates the religious dimension of American cultural phenomenon represented in White Noise, contrasting the novel's mythical and mystical elements with those of Leslie Marmon Silko's novels Ceremony and Almanac of the Dead.]
I have been asked to reflect upon the values and assumptions that inform my teaching and writing as a professor working in the area of religion and literature. My first response is to thank David Jasper and the contributors to this issue for even raising the question. All too often those of us who are trained to analyze texts and arguments are the most blind to the assumptions that pervade our own work as individuals and scholars working within the academy. I am not going to make the argument that we can unpack our assumptions, lay them out on the table, and then consider our self-reflective work to be finished. My point is, rather, that we tend to turn our critical lenses outwardly much more eagerly and vigorously than we do inwardly. While any assumptions that we deign to expose will always be informed by deeper, antecedent assumptions, the process of looking inward is valuable, even necessary I would argue, if we are to be critics in the fullest sense of the word. The special issue of the Journal of the American Academy of Religion entitled ‘Settled Issues and Neglected Questions in the Study of Religion’ (Winter 1994) is a step in this direction. The initial discussion that gave rise to the present issue began at the annual meeting of the American Academy of Religion in Washington DC in 1993. The conversation, however, took place not in a session but in a Thai restaurant somewhere in the city. We must have made quite a sight: several people engaged in an intense discussion of theology, religion, and literature over curried chicken and wine. That the conversation took place outside the formal confines of the conference is a shame; that it took place at all indicates to me that many of us do want to create a context for self-reflective discussions of what we do, how we do it, and why.
Gayatri Spivak has noted that scholars are the disc jockeys of culture, spinning hits like Shakespeare, Milton, and Toni Morrison to which our students and other audiences are supposed to dance. She is partly right of course, but we are also much more. We are interpreters of culture in all of its expressions and dynamics. We are critics who constantly pull apart the threads in the fabric of culture. We point out the tears and even attempt to patch the holes. As scholars of religion and literature we occupy a privileged position in this analysis because we concern ourselves with the construction and interpretation of meaning and value. We observe and participate in the processes of meaning-making, and we both supervise and lament the passing of meaning as it flickers and dies. We also ask about the meaning of meaning of meaning and interrogate the products of culture through discourses such as religion and literature.
To help focus my discussion, I will use three novels by two different writers: Leslie Marmon Silko’s Ceremony and Almanac of the Dead and Don DeLillo’s White Noise. Ceremony is one of the most acclaimed American novels of this century and is one of a quartet of Native American novels (along with N. Scott Momaday’s House Made of Dawn
(This entire section contains 8159 words.)
House Made of Dawn, James Welch’s Winter in the Blood, and Louise Erdrich’s Tracks) that defines the Native American ‘renaissance’ of the last half of this century. Almanac is Silko’s tour de force and presents her vision of the future and of the past in an historiographic rumination on the end of white history and the reconstitution of native peoples on the land that bore them. DeLillo’s White Noise is in my view the best articulation of the American mythos in the late twentieth century. It is a sustained yet fragmented meditation upon plots, technology, death, and other cultural phenomena. These three novels represent well the issues that I seek to engage as a religious reader of American culture. White Noise offers a world that calls for iconoclasm and for the realization of the motives behind interpretation as language approaches myth and technology approaches magic. Silko’s two novels offer a very different picture of how myth and magic can overcome the dread that pervades White Noise. What emerges from these readings are diverse strategies for doing the work of a religion and literature critic, and these strategies all focus on the processes and products of meaning.
Early in the novel White Noise we are introduced to The Most Photographed Barn in America, a tourist attraction somewhere in New England that draws amateur and professional photographers from around the country. After some contemplation of the scene surrounding the most photographed barn in America, Murray, a wacked-out semiotician and cultural critic, observes cryptically, ‘No one sees the barn.’ He explains by noting that ‘Once you’ve seen the signs about the barn, it becomes impossible to see the barn’1. A marvellous example of poststructuralist theory in action, this scene in White Noise depicts more than the tyranny of the sign and the illusions of presence. For me it presents the challenges of cultural criticism: the opportunity to see behind the masks of our cultural icons, the opportunity to resist the built-in interpretation of ideas and images that are manufactured for public consumption, and the opportunity to observe the dynamics of interpretation that flow in, around, and through the hermeneutic material of culture. As cultural critics we offer strategies of resistance to the pre-packaged interpretations that are delivered to us in the guises of what is valuable, meaningful, and true. In being iconoclasts we open new channels of interpretation of the sacred. We are negative theologians: negative in our iconoclasm, theological in our exploration of the sacred.
The most photographed barn in America is lost beneath the palimpsest of signs that precede and announce it. Murray the critic is able to peel off these layers and gaze upon the emptiness beneath. Murray is a self-conscious interpreter and thus knows that even he is the product of strategies, assumptions, and beliefs that are themselves palimpsests and open to critical interpretation. Like Murray, religious readers know that they are always participants in the process of interpretation. This process creates a conversation; it keeps knowledge fluctuating and moving; it empowers interpreters while promising nothing. There is little or no conversation among the tourists who gaze upon the (non-) spectacle of the barn because the image has contained within it a monologic stop that resists interpretation and demands only to be seen. We know better than to accept this presentation. Murray dissolves the power of the image by deconstructing its inherent interpretation and by speculating upon its source. ‘We’re not here to capture an image’, he notes, ‘we’re here to maintain one’ (12). The search for origins, Derrida has taught us, is ultimately fruitless in terms of finding an original presence. The result of that search, however, is a deconstructive process that opens up the ‘text’ and invades our individual interpretive space by challenging us to view our own creations born of hermeneutic naiveté.
The religious reader of culture asks why we fall for the illusion of capturing something when it can be shown that we are creating and maintaining it in the process. This need for hermeneutic stasis speaks to our incessant desire for a meaning which will stand still and be analyzed. But any meaning that stands still for an interpreter is not sacred, though sacredness is precisely the rhetoric that is used to sell meaning to a public all too willing to surrender to it. Even Murray knows that the barn scene calls for a religious reading. He remarks, ‘Being here is a kind of spiritual surrender. We see only what the others see … A religious experience in a way, like all tourism’ (12). Cultural critics resist that surrender while imaginatively participating in it. Herein lies the age-old dilemma of studying religion and/or any sort of cultural signifying system. One needs to be inside to appreciate the experience and yet outside to escape the seductive power of the text or image. Frank Kermode’s observation in The Genesis of Secrecy is appropriate here. We are all both insiders and outsiders, and being inside an event or text is simply a more elaborate way of being outside2. As cultural critics and interpreters, we centre our work on the nothingness of the sacred that lies just on the other side of language. While language is both mythical and magical, the hollow centre that we seek evokes dread. In Western culture at least, language was thought to stand between us and the world. In the late twentieth century, we know that language creates the world. That knowledge, or that crucial fiction at least, does not satisfy our thirst for meaning any more than the other theories of language do. We desire more than mirrors and windows; we seek meaning outside the prison-house of language. As Thomas Altizer explains, we seek nothingness, and our search is a religious one: ‘Is religious studies now truly assuming its ultimately priestly role, a role of deeply sanctioning our nothingness, and sanctioning it by knowing it as reality itself, and not only as reality, but as an ultimate reality, and an ultimate reality which is sanctioned by way of bestowing upon it the aura of religion itself?’3 Religious interpretation is an exercise in nihilism, an attempt to peel off the layers of language in order to discover the nothing beneath.
The protagonist in White Noise, Jack Gladney, observes, ‘What we are reluctant to touch often seems the very fabric of our salvation’ (31). We are always outsiders to our own salvation, but the desire for meaning keeps us searching. As the Buddha explained, desire causes suffering, and our desire for meaning creates many problems. Among these are distance and difference. Cultural icons like the most photographed barn in America create distance and otherness under the illusion of narrative cohesiveness and communitas. As cultural critics in general and as religion and literature critics in particular, we can offer interpretive strategies that dissolve the otherness that cultural icons create as we criticize the very desire to construct mass-produced and advertised pseudo-communities that empower the generators of the idols while fragmenting the culture as a whole.
The failure to find community does not hamper the search for it. Myth, magic, and ritual persist despite (or perhaps because of) the hole in the centre of existence that draws us in but stops us from entering. We tell stories in order to mythicize our experiences, to make them community property, and thereby to make some connection to the world and to those who live in it. Our stories appear more frequently now and with less depth and breadth, but they all centre on absence or loss. ‘Storytelling is always after the fact, and it is always constructed over a loss’ notes J. Hillis Miller in Fiction and Repetition. Stories hover around the absences that we call the sacred; they weave themselves around the hole in an effort to achieve wholeness. They do not stick but are sloughed off as newer and possibly more meaningful stories appear. I think especially of how the Vietnam War is uninterpretable for thinking Americans to this day. We consistently fail to tell the story in a satisfactory way, and so we keep telling stories that attempt to weave themselves around the event, to bring its many strands together in a meaningful way. We want a coherent story, not necessarily a story with a happy ending, but at least a story that provides some orientation, even if it is temporary. What we need is myth, and there are few to be found and none that last.
What happens when the icons of mass culture are demythologized or undermythologized is that the common and everyday becomes the stuff of the imagination and is elevated to the status of mythic material. As Jack Gladney says in White Noise. ‘The world is full of abandoned meanings. In the commonplace I find unexpected themes and intensities’ (184). Because his interpretive acumen has revealed the paucity of traditional mythical and magical material, he turns to other elements of the world to find meaning. Like many of us, Jack Gladney was ‘ready to search anywhere for signs and hints, intimations of odd comfort’. His search takes place literally under the cloud of the Airborne Toxic Event, a mysterium tremendum et fascinans in the form of a plume that erupts from a punctured tanker car. The cloud produces what Jack describes as ‘a sense of awe that bordered on the religious’. The nearby town is evacuated, and Jack has the opportunity to reflect upon a new situation that offers new data to analyze and another attempt to find a story or some magical formula that will produce a meaningful experience. He finds it. As the huddled evacuees sleep, Jack pulls up a chair to observe his children and hears Steffie muttering something. Jack is convinced that she is revealing something important from the recesses of the collective unconscious, ‘fitting together units of stable meaning … words that seemed to have a ritual meaning, part of a verbal spell or ecstatic chant’. The words that he finally understands Steffie to be mumbling are Toyota Celica. The truth of the cliché only amazed him more. He discovers a moment of ‘splendid transcendence’ in his daughter’s unconscious repetition of an advertisement. Jack discovers his meaning, his experience of the sacred in an apotheosis of the profane. White noise has been elevated to the level of myth and magic.
For Gladney meaning appears in unexpected connections between disparate things (magic) and in the construction of meaning around these events through language (myth). ‘It was these secondary levels of life, these extrasensory flashes and floating nuances of being, these pockets of rapport forming unexpectedly, that made me believe we were a magic act, adults and children together, sharing unaccountable things’ (34). The secondary levels of life are mined for meaning because the primary levels are exhausted by interpretation. Like the barn, they are layers of programmed responses around a core of nothing.
Our cultural critic/semiotician Murray is the best example of such searching for meaning in the commonplace. He is the sniffer of grocery items, the one open to letting waves and radiation flow through him in hopes of discerning some pattern. One of Murray’s favourite fetishes is of course television. He speaks of it as the channel to the sacred.
You have to learn how to look. You have to open yourself to the data. TV offers incredible amounts of psychic data. It opens ancient memories of world birth, it welcomes us into the grid, the network of little buzzing dots that make up the picture pattern … The medium practically overflows with sacred formulas if we can remember how to respond innocently and get past our irritation, weariness and disgust.
The data is there; all that is lacking is an interpretative strategy that will make it come alive. So the question of finding meaning in a world exhausted by interpretation and commodification centres on the will to interpretation and on the availability of viable hermeneutic modes, an inexhaustible supply of which exists in White Noise.
To Murray’s list of hindrances to seeing the psychic data, I would add one other—dread. We dread interpretation precisely because it is an exercise of working toward absence, which produces the ultimate sense of being outside. The temptation we all face is to interpret passively by accepting the commodified meaning of things. Active interpretation is hard work and leads ultimately to absence. It is much better, we seem to think, to live with the illusions of presence and with our inside/outside dualities than to face the faceless countenance of nothing. How much easier and even rewarding it is to let interpretation happen to us. In doing so we help to maintain the images that are static, commodified, and empty of meaning, like that of the most photographed barn in America. Murray sees this idea evident in the psychic data that presents itself in the grocery store, which for him is a version of heaven.
Everything is concealed in symbolism, hidden by veils of mystery and layers of cultural material. But it is psychic data, absolutely. The large doors slide open, they close unbidden. Energy waves, incident radiation. All the letters and numbers are here, all the colors of the spectrum, all the voices and sounds, all the code words and ceremonial phrases. It is just a question of deciphering, rearranging, peeling off the layers of unspeakability. Not that we would want to, not that any useful purpose would be served. This is not Tibet. Even Tibet is not Tibet anymore.
Murray, while calling for active interpretation, nonetheless promises nothing. The key phrase here is Murray’s disclaimer ‘not that we would want to, not that any useful purpose would be served’. Active interpretation gets you nowhere; it serves no useful purpose. There is no end to interpretation just as there is no Tibet. And yet we interpret anyway, deciphering, rearranging, making meaning if we can. It is a necessary and futile endeavour. ‘All plots tend to move deathward. This is nature of plots …We edge nearer death every time we plot. It is like a contract that all must sign, the plotters as well as those who are the targets of the plot’ (26). So says Jack Gladney in one of his lectures on Hitler. Plotting is structuring events through language; it is the first stage of myth-making, and it leads towards death.
Technology itself creates difference and disorientation. It is our Frankenstein, a creation turning on its creators and living a life of its own. It evokes both life and death. Like plotting, which we learn is movement of life toward death, technology promises immortality and extinction in the same breath.
You could put your faith in technology. It got you here, it can get you out. This is the whole point of technology. It creates an appetite for immortality on the one hand. It threatens universal extinction on the other. Technology is lust removed from nature.
Lust removed from nature, meaning removed from experience, the sacred expelled from the profane, the insiders placed outside: all these ideas are connected and all move toward the same end, which is death. While technology, like the cultural icon, appears to offer immortality and hope, it also extracts not only lust from nature but also responsibility from history. Military technology turns murder into a video game while other technologies consume the world around us as they substitute a plethora of virtual worlds. As Gladney remarks, ‘Man’s guilt in history and in the tides of his own blood has been complicated by technology, the daily seeping falsehearted death’ (22). And difference is there too, wedging itself between humans and their experiences, the ultimate sort of fall that derives from the desire to ‘be like God’. Jack notices at his doctor’s office that ‘A network of symbols has been introduced, an entire awesome technology wrested from the gods. It makes you feel like a stranger in your own dying’ (142).
This incredible sense of bifurcation and disorientation produced by technology has to do with the mimetic qualities of magic and myth. The magic of technology and the mythic dimensions of language pretend to show us something beyond us when in fact they are only reflecting each other. Roland Barthes, in one of the most underutilized discussions of myth, shows that myth transforms history into nature by stealing language from one context then restoring it in another so that it appears like something ‘wrested from the gods’ when in fact it is simply recycled language.
What the world supplies to myth is an historical reality, defined … by the way in which men have produced or used it; and what myth gives in return is a natural image of this reality … [I]n [myth] things lose the memory that they once were made … A conjuring trick has taken place; it has turned reality inside out, it has emptied it of history and has filled it with nature, it has removed from things their human meaning so as to make them signify a human insignificance. The function of myth is to empty reality; it is, literally, a ceaseless flowing out, a hemorrhage, or perhaps an evaporation, in short a perceptible absence4.
The corollary of Barthes’ axiom that myth transforms history into nature is that nature is simply the layering on of myth. Derrida writes that there is nothing outside the text; Barthes’ version is that there is no nature on the other side of myth. The natural is simply a function of the prevailing myth, if there is one. If there is not one, then the natural is undecidable and distance and alienation take its place.
The most moving example of the result of technological mimesis, the mirroring of myth and nature, occurs when Babette, Jack Gladney’s wife, appears on television while the rest of the family is watching. The family has not expected to see her on television, and the response is ‘a silence as wary and deep as an animal growl. Confusion, fear, astonishment spilled from our faces. What did it mean?’ (104). Jack attempts to come to grips with the fact that representation has invaded reality and this suggests to him that Babette is ‘a walker in the mists of the dead’. He considers that if she is not dead, then he is. Wilder, the secret protagonist of the novel and the Gladney’s youngest child, a toddler, is the only one who sees life in the image. He mumbles to his mother, or to the image of his mother, approaches the set, and touches her ‘leaving a handprint on the dusty surface of the screen’. Technology places a wedge of distance and difference between ourselves that interpretation has difficulty overcoming. Our attempts to get outside of language are like Wilder’s handprint on the television screen. In our search for meaning we simply leave traces on the margins of our existence.
I am learning that there are other ways to employ myth and magic or language and technology without producing the dread that dominates the characters in White Noise. I am learning these things from a Laguna Pueblo writer named Leslie Marmon Silko. Silko does not believe that myth is an endless deferral of sacred meaning, nor that the magic of technology has to be ultimately fragmenting and disorienting. For Silko the centre that we seek is the very earth that is both womb and tomb for humanity. Storytelling can spin webs around otherness and loss in ways that are creative, meaningful, and ultimately healing. Both otherness and narration are processes and thus are always in flux, always shifting. But storytelling works to dissolve the difference that otherness entails. Storytelling is grandmother spider spinning her web, encompassing otherness into the larger creation of the story.
One of the ways Silko portrays otherness is through an alienated male named Tayo in her most acclaimed novel Ceremony. Tayo is a man who is deeply ill both physically and spiritually. His constant vomiting and urinating seem to be attempts to purge from his body the experiences that soldiering, displacement, and death in World War II have given him. While a prisoner of war and while walking the Bataan Death March, Tayo curses the jungle rain, the rain that turns the skin green and that poured down upon the body of his dear cousin Rocky after a Japanese soldier smashed Rocky’s skull with the butt of his rifle. Tayo’s curse has produced a drought back in Laguna, New Mexico, a drought that not only serves to write Tayo’s spiritual desiccation on the broadest canvas but also threatens Laguna communal life and represents mother earth’s disfavour with her children who are engaged in a world war. For Tayo the ritual use of language releases tremendous power that can work toward creation or destruction.
Tayo’s problem does not centre on assimilation into the white demarcations of difference and a loss of native understandings of wholeness as we might expect. Rather, Tayo’s sickness comes from being unable to forget that wholeness when then world demands that he follow the dictates of otherness. When Tayo is ordered to shoot Japanese soldiers, he is unable to follow this command because he sees his beloved Uncle Josiah’s face in the place of the Japanese soldiers’ faces. Even after Rocky turns over a Japanese corpse and forces Tayo to look into the eyes, all he can see is his uncle lying dead. For Tayo there is no difference between the soldiers and his uncle, and that lack of difference prevents Tayo from carrying out the orders he receives. Tayo is haunted by connections and relationships that no one else seems to see.
Later Tayo understands just why he could not appropriate the interpretation that was required to kill the soldiers. Betonie, a Navajo healer who uses contemporary repositories of information like telephone books and calendars, tells Tayo that he saw the Japanese for what they are, namely, relatives of Native Americans. He remarks, ‘Thirty thousand years ago they were not strangers. You saw what the evil had done: you saw the witchery ranging as wide as this world.’5 Difference is the result of witchery; wholeness is the way things are.
The Army psychiatrist who treats Tayo immediately after his return seeks to reinforce Tayo’s individuality through difference. Tayo considers himself to be invisible, white smoke. The doctor sees Tayo’s condition as pathological, but for Tayo his invisibility is a desperate attempt to integrate himself into the world of white culture. For Tayo, ‘… [W]hite smoke had no consciousness of itself. It faded into the white world of their bed sheets and walls’ (14). Tayo’s psychiatric treatment is enforced by the introduction of difference to the degree that Tayo becomes separated from himself. The doctor’s relentless questions batter him until the split is achieved and Tayo hears himself speaking to the doctor in the third person saying, ‘He can’t talk to you. He is invisible. His words are formed with an invisible tongue, they have no sound’ (15). Tayo ends this exchange between himself and the doctor by vomiting, a persistent symptom of his illness, and by proclaiming to the doctor, ‘Goddamn you, look what you have done’ (16). What he has done is forced Tayo into distinctions of otherness and made those distinctions definitive. It is the same sentiment that Jack Gladney feels when he remarks that he feels like a stranger in his own dying. What the doctor has not done is to provide Tayo with a story that can envelope those distinctions and hold them coherently so that the distinctions are not definitive or ultimate but fade in the larger perspective of the story. Such stories, writes Silko, have the strength and fragility of a spider’s web. Tayo needs a ceremony of integration, not a dissertation on otherness and difference.
Old Ku’oosh, the Laguna healer, knows about ceremonies and about the strength and fragility of stories. When he first comes to Tayo, his instruction is on the nature of language. The medicine man speaks softly and with a dialect ‘full of sentences that were involuted with explanations of their own origins, as if nothing the old man said were his own but all had been said before and he was only there to repeat it’ (34). The old man tells Tayo bluntly that this world is fragile. And here I want to quote at length what is perhaps the most often quoted passage from Ceremony.
The word he chose to express ‘fragile’ was filled with the intricacies of a continuing process, and with a strength inherent in spider webs woven across paths through sand hills where early in the morning the sun becomes entangled in each filament of web. It took a long time to explain the fragility and intricacy because no word exists alone, and the reason for choosing each word had to be explained with a story about why it must be said this certain way. That was the responsibility that went with being human, old Ku’oosh said, the story behind each word must be told so there could be no mistake in the meaning of what had been said; and this demanded great patience and love.
Words are filaments in the web of stories, and all the stories are connected. This is their strength and their weakness, the strength and fragility of a spider web. Ku’oosh reminds Tayo that it takes only one person to tear away the delicate strands for the world to be injured. And Betonie confirms this idea for Tayo during his ceremony and reminds him that the ceremony is for the fragile world, not just for him.
Other men in Ceremony, notably Tayo’s friends who have also returned from the war, do not have Tayo’s problem. They are able to maintain the interpretative strategies that were taught to them through white culture and thereby forget the wholeness narrated through Laguna legends. While the war itself shifted the terms of otherness toward the Japanese on a national scale, life after the war finds the men in search of other differences through which to channel their power. These men view women as an extension of World War II, the war that suddenly made them equal with their white comrades. White women are the ultimate conquest for Emo, Harley, and Leroy, and their stories of conquest at one point appropriate the form of the Laguna legends that Silko weaves into the novel in verse form. She even has these men banging beer bottles like drums as they tell these stories, as if they were sacred chants. It is as if to say that stories of conquest turn upon women in the post-war life of these men. While the stories become the myths they live by, they only enrage Tayo and make him sicker. In fact he ends up disrupting one of these stories by stabbing Emo with a broken beer bottle. Tayo seems to know that he cannot be healed by continued conquest, that is, by the extension of otherness into different areas; what he needs instead is to bring some coherence to the many shards of his existence. Difference creates the possibility of conquest; storytelling creates the possibility of coherence.
A significant aspect of Tayo’s cure concerns his ability to overcome the gender differences that his friends perpetuate. While Tayo is not like them in terms of their need to make women an extension of the war, neither is he inhabiting any sense of narrative wholeness with regard to women. His mother deserted him when he was young and left him with his Aunt who treated him like an outcast. One element of the ceremony that Betonie discerns for Tayo has to do with simply ‘a woman’. While Tayo encounters several women in his ceremony, it is clear that they are all in a mythological sense one woman, and she is the earth.
The Night Swan appears before Tayo goes off to war but serves to foreshadow the ceremony he will need afterwards. The Night Swan is a lover of Tayo’s beloved Uncle Josiah, and she mysteriously appears in Cubero, at the foot of Mt. Taylor, and disappears after Josiah’s death. Tayo goes to meet her to inform her that Josiah cannot make their appointment, and there and then she introduces him to mysteries of rain and love. The Night Swan is associated with the blue of Mt. Taylor, which in Laguna is called Tse pi’na or Woman Veiled in Rain Clouds. She is the blue of the mountain and synechdocally the blue of the west, of rain and wind. The rain envelopes them as they make love, and the text reads, ‘She moved under him, her rhythm merging into the sound of the rain in the tree. And he was lost somewhere, deep beneath the surface of his own body and consciousness, swimming away from all his life before that hour’ (99). They part in the midst of the smell of damp earth, and she says to Tayo, ‘You don’t have to understand what is happening. But remember this day. You will recognize it later. You are a part of it now’ (100). Grandmother spider is beginning to spin her web.
Tayo does recognize this day later when he meets Ts’eh, a woman who lives on Mt. Taylor. She is surrounded by the colour yellow and thus is connected to the corn mother, pollen, and the Yellow Woman stories of Laguna mythology and lore that involves sacred and sexual abduction. Tayo is not physically abducted but does feel powerfully drawn to her. She feeds him corn the night before he rises to meet a dawn ‘spreading across the sky like yellow wings’ (189). Like Yellow Woman, Ts’eh is both lover and mother, and is mother earth as well. When Tayo dreams of making love with Ts’eh, the description indicates that he is being absorbed into the earth: ‘He felt the warm sand on his toes and knees; he felt her body, and it was warm as the sand, and he couldn’t feel where her body ended and the sand began’ (232). Tayo’s healing involve ritualized union with female expressions of mother earth.
The evil and the witchery at work in Tayo and in the world function by separation, the placement of cultural, ideological, and historical space between people. That space, moreover, is negatively charged; it is the site of an exercise of power. The delineation of otherness carries an implicit hegemony and hierarchy. As Simone de Beauvoir notes in The Second Sex:
No subject will readily volunteer to become the object, the inessential; it is not the Other who, in defining himself as the Other, establishes the One. The Other is posed as such by the One in defining himself as the One. But if the Other is not to regain the status of being the One, he must be submissive enough to accept this alien point of view.6
De Beauvoir’s depiction of otherness is relevant to Silko’s presentation of it in her work. But de Beauvoir did not have the benefit of Silko’s native understanding of otherness, and thus we also read in The Second Sex that Otherness is a fundamental category of human thought as primordial as consciousness itself and found even in the most ‘primitive’ of societies. While we certainly find otherness in DeLillo’s virtual world, Silko encounters this notion throughout her fiction.
For Silko there are two ways of being in the world. In one humans are at odds with themselves, their creations, and their environment separated by fragmenting and disorienting interpretations. In another human beings are centered in a multiplying reflection of the cosmos whose focus is not the individual but the dynamic relationship of all things connected by stories. The former are called destroyers, and the latter are creators. Both destroyers and creators use technology. For the destroyers their tools exist outside themselves and are simply means to a particular disingenuous end. For the creators technology is integrated into the very fabric of existence itself and serves to enhance and extend life.
In Silko’s most recent novel, the labyrinthine and copious Almanac of the Dead (763 pages), each understanding of technology mirrors the other as the plot, which is history itself, works its way to a semi-apocalyptic end. This novel offers a different version of technological mimesis. Where creators see connections; destroyers see differences. Images of blood dominate the novel and serve to depict the Native concept of networking, which is countered on the Euro-American side by electricity and of course computer networks. For Native people all over the world, the earth spirits communicate through the blood of their children. Damballah, Quetzalcoatl, and Spider Woman all speak to those who are connected by blood and stories and instruct them in the coming revolution. Those who do not get the message are technophiles of various kinds consumed by such things as gunrunning, the sale of body parts taken from homeless people, torture videotapes, an array of sexual experimentation including a Tucson Judge and his favorite basset hound, and—almost anticlimatically—drugs.
Almanac of the Dead works to dissolve the differences wrought by Euro-American technology through a narration that encompasses both types of technology in a story about the end of white culture and the reconstitution of the earth and her native peoples. The mirroring of Native and Western uses and abuses of technology is especially telling in the setting of Tuxtla, Mexico. In Tuxtla Tacho is a native person who serves as a chauffeur for Menardo, an effete Mexican who has garnered his wealth by providing security services for the rich and powerful in Tuxtla, read CIA. Tacho is privy to special information in his ability to gamble and to interpret Menardo’s dreams, but he never gives Menardo the complete story. He cannot do so because Menardo is an assassination target of local Marxists who have placed Tacho there in order to gather intelligence on Menardo and his clients until the appropriate time for the assassination. Menardo, in the meantime, has become obsessed with security technology, in particular one bullet-proof vest that one of his American Mafia clients has given to him. Ultimately, the vest becomes a fetish for him, and he prefers reading the technical information about the vest to the presence of his wife. Menardo eventually comes to wear the vest constantly, even during sex and sleep. Now thoroughly obsessed, Menardo devises a scheme to exhibit the power of his new fetish. He arranges to have Tacho fire a 9mm pistol at him just as his CIA friends arrive at the club. Menardo will pull off a marvellous practical joke, which is a notorious rite of passage for this group, and will also demonstrate how the man in charge of security is the most secure person in the elite group. As the men arrive, Menardo loudly commands Tacho to fire so that all may hear, and, of course, the vest fails. The assassination is effected by Menardo himself, and Tacho’s innocence is guaranteed. Unlike the Mexican blankets that are woven so tight that water beads up on them in the rain, the bullet-proof vest proves to be woven too loosely. This scene enacts a powerful ironic reversal of the massacre at Wounded Knee in 1890 where Ghost Dance shirts worn by the Lakota failed to protect them from the soldiers’ bullets as they assumed. The technology of the destroyers becomes the tool of their own destruction as the negative force of otherness begins to implode. In Almanac of the Dead, Euro-American culture is unravelling thread by thread in both its spirituality and its technology. In Native cultures, on the other hand, technology is used both to thwart the otherness of Euro-American culture and to spin a web of stories that offers Native peoples all over the world a way to see how land, history, and technology all cohere into a reconstituted world where Native people take back their lands from Alaska to Chile.
The technology portrayed in Almanac of the Dead is tied to the revisionist history that Silko offers. It is a history with a future, and that future includes the restoration of all tribal lands to native people from Alaska to Chile. Silko is not reticent about announcing this agenda and neither are the Native Americans who continue to work toward this end. In a coffee-table book titled A Circle of Nations that includes photographs and writings from prominent Native American artists, Silko writes the following in her preface titled ‘The Indian with A Camera’:
The Indian with a camera is an omen of a time in the future that all Euro-Americans unconsciously dread: the time when the indigenous people of the Americas will retake their land.7
The opening pages of Almanac of the Dead are not text but a map with Tucson at the centre. Boxes of information on the map function as interpretive guides. In one of these boxes we read the following statement:
Sixty million Native Americans died between 1500 and 1600. The defiance and resistance to things European continue unabated. The Indian Wars have never ended in the Americas. Native Americans seek nothing less than the return of all tribal lands.
Leslie Marmon Silko is neither shy nor cryptic regarding the future or the past. She relentlessly details the diverse crimes, whether legal or cultural, committed against Native Americans and the Laguna Pueblo to this day. And she does so with the calm persistence of a person who knows her past and her future as well as her place and mission in the present. Native Americans will take back their lands; the process is already underway. And that process is driven by storytelling, by narrating otherness out of a dominant position in the ideology of the invaders and replacing it with a narrative cohesion that is both strong and fragile.
An Alaskan medicine woman in Almanac of the Dead represents well how storytelling and technology or myth and magic weave a web that overcomes witchery and dread. A satellite television is installed in her Yupik village, and most of the villagers ignore it or fall asleep in front of it. A pelt made of fur and hair is sacred to the old woman and becomes the channel she uses to lock in on the spirits of the ancestors. The television enhances the power of the pelt by the appropriation of the satellite signals. Silko writes:
The old woman had gathered great surges of energy out of the atmosphere, by summoning spirit beings through the recitations of the stories that were also indictments of the greedy destroyers of the land. With the stories the old woman was able to assemble powerful forces flowing from the spirits of the ancestors.8
The old Yupik woman uses her pelt, her stories, and a weather map on the television screen successfully to crash an airplane that is carrying surveyors and equipment from American oil companies. When the insurance adjustor arrives and someone suggests that the number of airplane crashes in the area could be explained by the same forces at work in the Bermuda Triangle, he replies, ‘None of that stuff is true. It can all be explained’ (160).
Indeed it can, and that is the problem of history and of the future as Silko paints them. Americans have been developing the capacity for explanation for so long that they have been hypnotized by their own accounts and measurements and can no longer see anything else. Like the most photographed barn in America, commodified meaning creates a lack of vision, an inability to see larger relationships, the larger story. Blind and greedy officials lead blind and greedy citizens into the end of history in Almanac of the Dead.
Meanwhile, Native people are reconstituting themselves through the ancient connection of blood and stories and are slowly but surely beginning the process of taking back the land.
Almanac of the Dead ends on just this note. Sterling, one of the main characters, returns to his Laguna home where he walks out to the uranium mine and surveys the destruction. Silko writes:
Ahead all he could see were mounds of tailings thirty feet high, uranium waste blowing in the breeze, carried by the rain to springs and rivers. Here was the new work of the Destroyers; here was the destruction and poison. Here was where life ended.
Or where it would end if there were no creators in the world. In recent years a stone formation has emerged in the shape of a great snake. Only the traditionals can see this snake, and to most whites it is completely undetectable. But for Sterling it is a sign of life among the ruins of white culture. And while it remains invisible to that dominant culture, it nonetheless arises from the rubble, solid and secure. Further, the great stone snake points the way to the future, which is in the south and from which will come a horde of Native people led by the heroic twins of myth and legend. The history of blood and earth is the history that will survive, while the destroyers are already passing away.
Silko’s fiction works to show a deeper technology than that which continually enchants Western culture, especially in the late twentieth century. The earth has always been networked, she argues, through the energies of blood and spirits and through human beings who seek not to destroy but to create. The witchery of the Destroyers always turns upon itself while the creators wait patiently in the web of the earth. In fact Silko herself is a creator since she employs the technology of writing and the publishing industry in order to disseminate the stories that will energize the reclamation of the land.
What emerges from Silko’s narration is that storytelling is not only a process of dissolving the rigid differences upon which Euro-American culture depends, it is also a process of decolonization. While pre-contact storytelling knit the tribe together under shifting conditions, post-contact and contemporary narration functions as the web and as the spider, and the spider is also known for her bite. For Silko storytelling encompasses difference by spinning its web around the holes of otherness causing us to focus instead on the interconnections: the network of words, land, and life.
I have read White Noise against Ceremony and Almanac of the Dead in the hope that different ways of reading culture religiously will appear. In White Noise we saw the implications for interpretation in a culture that has painted itself into a corner philosophically and religiously. With Silko’s work we can see a consistent use of storytelling and ritual that seeks to overcome the difference and dread that is occasioned by interpreting toward nothingness. Two characters seem to encompass these ideas in provocative ways.
White Noise ends with Wilder riding his tricycle across several lanes of expressway traffic as adults watch helplessly. He survives, and it becomes another moment of splendid transcendence in Jack Gladney’s life. Yet Wilder represents something that none of the other characters in the novel can have—innocence. Wilder’s innocence is a result of his inability to speak. His piercing and seemingly unending cry earlier in the novel is the only real expression he is able to evoke. As Nietzsche observed, language and consciousness are concurrent, and Wilder’s lack of language makes him the embodiment of the unconscious spaces where the sacred is dimly perceived, but never really found. He is the silence that exists at the center of interpretation. His innocence is prelapsarian and beyond the reach of the adults. Wilder is on the other side of interpretation.
Contrasted with Wilder’s innocence is Tayo’s experience. Tayo’s fall comes about through the introduction of white ideas of language and truth that create difference and fragmentation in Tayo’s life. By living out the stories from Laguna mythology and by participating in the magic of the ceremony, Tayo experiences both convergence and emergence. The patterns of the constellation that Betonie reveals, the woman on Mount Taylor, and the experiences of war all converge through the ceremony so that Tayo emerges whole at the end. The stories spin the webs that hold the interpretation together.
What we have, then, are two ways of reading religiously. Both employ myth, magic, and dread but with very different results. The person who learns to read religiously is attuned to both otherness and wholeness, both fragmentation and coherence, both myth and magic in their constantly shifting manifestations.
Don DeLillo, White Noise (New York: Penguin, 1984), p. 12.
Frank Kermode, The Genesis of Secrecy (Cambridge, Mass: Harvard UP, 1979), p. 27.
Thomas J.J. Altizer, ‘The Challenge of Nihilism’. JAAR. LXII (Winter 1994) 1021.
Roland Barthes, Mythologies. Trans. Annette Lavers (New York: Hill and Wang, 1957), pp. 142–3.
Leslie Marmon Silko, Ceremony (New York, Penguín), p. 124.
Simone de Beauvoir, The Second Sex, in Bowie, Michael and Solomon, eds Twenty Questions: An Introduction to Philosophy. 2nd Ed. (New York, Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, 1992), p. 562.
Leslie Marmon Silko, ‘Forward: The Indian with a Camera’, in John Gattuse, ed. A Circle of Nations: Voices and Visions of American Indians. (Hillsboro, Oregon: Beyond Words Publishing, 1993), p. 6.
Leslie Marmon Silko, Almanac of the Dead (New York: Penguin, 1991), p. 156.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 1476
Don DeLillo 1936-
(Also wrote under the pseudonym Cleo Birdwell) American novelist and playwright.
The following entry presents an overview of DeLillo's career through 1999. For further information on his life and works, see CLC, Volumes 8, 10, 13, 27, 39, 54, and 76.
Regarded as one of the finest novelists and sharpest social critics of contemporary American life, DeLillo, like such authors as John Barthes, Thomas Pynchon, and Kurt Vonnegut, writes in a postmodernist vein. From Americana (1971) to The Body Artist (2001), DeLillo's novels are satirical yet penetrating portraits of contemporary American society—its rampant paranoia and malaise, its myths, obsessions, and manias. In his satire DeLillo exploits the discrepancy between appearance and reality, targeting the power of mass media, the spread of cultural politics and crowd psychology, and the excesses of consumer culture. Stylistically experimental, DeLillo's fiction features terse prose, displaced bits of dialogue, and fast-paced, episodic narration instead of conventional plotting, devices typical of literary postmodernism but which also underscore his preoccupation with the ritualistic aspects of words, the nature of language, and its myriad uses. Critics have responded enthusiastically to the intelligence and wit of each of DeLillo's novels, with many citing his fascination with the meaning and usage of words as a particular source of pleasure. Generally attracting a small but faithful readership for most of his career, DeLillo vaulted to bestseller status with the publication of Libra (1988) and Underworld (1997). The publication of Underworld has not only enhanced his reputation in general but has also renewed critical interest in his earlier works.
The son of Italian immigrants, DeLillo was born November 20, 1936, in the Bronx borough of New York City. He grew up in an Italian-American neighborhood, attending Cardinal Hayes High School and later enrolling at Fordham University, where he majored in communication arts. After graduating in 1958, he briefly worked during the early 1960s as a copywriter at Ogilvy and Mather, an advertising agency. About 1967, DeLillo started writing what later became his first novel, Americana. Over the next seven years he published five more novels—End Zone (1972), Great Jones Street (1973), Ratner's Star (1976), Players (1977), and Running Dog (1978). Despite a warm and hearty endorsement from reviewers, DeLillo failed to attract a popular audience, developing instead a small but devoted readership. However, beginning with The Names (1982), which received more prominent reviews than any of his other novels, DeLillo cultivated a wider audience as his repute steadily rose throughout the 1980s and 1990s. Consequently, he has won several prestigious awards, including the National Book Award for White Noise (1985) and the PEN/Faulkner Award for Mao II (1991). In addition, both Libra and Underworld received nominations for the National Book Critics Circle Award. In 2001 DeLillo published The Body Artist, his twelfth novel.
Mass media, government conspiracies, and the human costs of consumerism are common themes of DeLillo's fiction. His work presents a composite of contemporary American society verging on chaos. This chaos is resolved only by the benefits of language—the single human means DeLillo considers capable of imposing order on random events. This linguistic approach toward the resolution of the conflict informs each of DeLillo's works. Americana recounts the odyssey of a television-advertising executive who embarks on a cross-country journey, partly to escape an unsatisfying job and marriage but mainly to discover his identity. End Zone, DeLillo's first novel to attract substantial critical notice, chronicles one playing season in the life of a running back on the Logos College football team whose two consuming passions are football and nuclear war. Superficially a satire on the American obsession with the violence of organized sports, End Zone uses football as a metaphor for nuclear war, implying that the ultimate consequence of such organized violence is total annihilation. A parable for the counterculture of the 1960s, Great Jones Street centers on a rock star whose retreat from public performances accompanies his slide into drugs and paranoia as he joins a search for a potent new experimental narcotic. Loosely modeled on Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland,Ratner's Star is esoteric science fiction in which the first half of the narrative is mirrored in reverse in the second half. The novel concerns a fourteen-year-old mathematics prodigy who decodes messages sent from space for a government agency that authorizes him to answer, rather than simply decipher, the alien message. Evocative portraits of contemporary street culture, both Players and Running Dog focus on hip city-dwellers trying to escape the feelings of ennui through espionage, pornography, and terrorist activities. In these novels, the protagonist's behavior connotes broader, spiritual symptoms of a hollowness in contemporary American society.
The Names is simultaneously an investigation of the enigmatic nature of language and an accurate characterization of contemporary American mores. The narrative follows the quest of a corporate risk analyst to discover the motives of a mysterious cult that ritualistically kills people whose names bear the same initials as the locations where the murders are committed. A novel about mortality, technology, and the numbing impact of the American media, White Noise highlights the obsessive fear of dying, a very common but rarely discussed phobia. This novel recounts the events in the life of a death-obsessed professor of Hitler Studies at a midwestern university and his wife, following an industrial accident that releases toxic insecticide into their neighborhood. After he is exposed to the toxin, the professor discovers that his wife is taking an illegal drug—which she committed adultery to procure—that eliminates the fear of death, so he desperately begins a search to get the drug for himself. Generally considered DeLillo's masterpiece, Libra combines historical and invented characters with events in the story of Lee Harvey Oswald and the circumstances leading to his assassination of President John F. Kennedy. The novel weaves two non-synchronous narratives—one tracing Oswald's life from childhood to death and the other detailing the plan of a right-wing conspiracy to murder the president—to illustrate how random factors can propel an individual into ignominious posterity. An exploration of nihilism and isolation in contemporary society, Mao II incorporates such actual events as the student demonstration in Beijing's Tiananmen square, the Ayatollah Khomeini's funeral in Teheran, and the mass wedding of Moonies at Yankee Stadium to addresses terrorism, international politics, and the writer's role in the world. In this novel a reclusive writer, unable to finish a novel since his retreat from the public eye twenty-odd years earlier, uncharacteristically lets a woman publish a photograph of him, and thereby becomes enmeshed in a Middle-Eastern hostage situation involving another writer. A sprawling epic of the people, places, and events that defined the second half of the twentieth century as “the nuclear age,” Underworld traces the rise and fall of the Cold War mentality from the perspective of a professional garbage collector. One of DeLillo's shorter works, The Body Artist explores the nature of time, the grieving process, and the aesthetics of crisis—all in typical relation to the effects of language on each—in a story about a young widow living in a rented seaside house who “channels” dead spirits. DeLillo's other works include several plays, ranging from Amazons (1980), a farce about the first woman to play in the National Hockey League and written by the pseudonymous Cleo Birdwell, to Valparaiso (1999), another farce about a traveler who mistakenly arrives in the Indiana town that shares its name with his intended destination in Chile.
Recognized as a masterful satirist with a linguist's appreciation of words, DeLillo is also considered a serious social critic whose black humor and apocalyptic vision have led many to dub him “the chief shaman of the paranoid school of American fiction.” Commentators consistently identify the clipped, sound-bite quality of his dialogue, the evocative moods of his descriptions of places and events, and the poignancy of his depiction of American-styled fear and paranoia as the hallmarks of DeLillo's fiction. Detractors often use these same elements to characterize his protagonists as mere left-wing mouthpieces, his dialogues as little more than rhetorical equivocation, and his plots as nothing better than contrivances. However, despite their ideological diversity, reviewers universally applaud DeLillo's fascination with the meaning and usage of words and his knack for explaining the metaphysical implications of everyday matters. As a result, his literary style often draws comparisons to other so-called “metafictionist” novelists, a quintessentially postmodern movement concerning experimental narrative techniques that counts Pynchon and Vonnegut among its practitioners. Since the mid-1990s, academic interest in DeLillo's writings has surged, causing an explosion of explication in a variety of contexts. Scholars have framed his themes in religious, feminist, or political terms, investigated his characterization in terms of psychological notions of identity and alienation, and studied his style for implications bearing on the art of narration, both past and future. A number of critics have detected in DeLillo's writings certain affinities with romantic or pastoral literature, in contrast to the general critical consensus, which hails DeLillo's work as seminally postmodern.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 7171
SOURCE: “For Whom Bell Tolls: Don DeLillo's Americana,” in Contemporary Literature, Vol. XXXVII, No. 4, Winter, 1996, pp. 602–19.
[In the following essay, Cowart analyzes the oedipal dimension of Americana, focusing on the novel's narrator in terms of postmodern concepts of identity and alienation.]
Don DeLillo’s 1971 novel Americana, his first, represents a rethinking of the identity or alienation theme that had figured with particular prominence in the quarter century after the close of World War II. The theme persists in DeLillo, but the self becomes even more provisional. The changing social conditions and imploding belief systems that alienate a Meursault, a Holden Caulfield, or a Binx Bolling do not constitute so absolute an epistemic rupture as the gathering recognition—backed up by post-Freudian psychology—that the old stable ego has become permanently unmoored. Whether or not he would embrace Lacanian formulations of psychological reality, DeLillo seems fully to recognize the tenuousness of all “subject positions.” He knows that postmodern identity is not something temporarily eclipsed, something ultimately recoverable. DeLillo characters cannot, like Hemingway’s Nick Adams, fish the Big Two-Hearted to put themselves back together. Thus David Bell, the narrator of Americana remains for the reader a slippery, insubstantial personality—even though he claims to be able to engage with his self whenever he looks in a mirror (13/11).1 Bell in fact stumbles through life, waiting for some change, some new dispensation, to complete the displacement of the old order, in which the fiction of a knowable, stable identity enjoyed general credence.
In psychoanalytic theory, one’s sense of self originates, at least in part, in the early relationship with the mother. DeLillo, like Freud or Lacan, extends this idea beyond individual psychology. He knows that Americans collectively define themselves with reference to a land their artists frequently represent, in metaphor, at least, as female. In Americana DeLillo represents this female land as maternal—a trope common enough in Europe (where nationalists often salute “the Motherland”) but seldom encountered on this side of the Atlantic. The author thereby makes doubly compelling the theme of the land violated, for he presents not the familiar drama of rapacious Europeans despoiling a landscape represented as Pocahontas, but the more appalling tragedy of the American Oedipus and his unwitting violation of a landscape that the reader gradually recognizes as Jocasta.2
By means of these and other allegorizing identifications, DeLillo participates in and wields a certain amount of control over the profusion of images by which America represents itself. More than any other contemporary writer, DeLillo understands the extent to which images—from television, from film, from magazine journalism and photography, from advertising, sometimes even from books—determine what passes for reality in the American mind. Unanchored, uncentered, and radically two-dimensional, these images constitute the discourse by which Americans strive to know themselves. DeLillo’s protagonist, a filmmaker and successful television executive, interacts with the world around him by converting it to images, straining it through the lens of his sixteen-millimeter camera. He attempts to recapture his own past by making it into a movie, and much of the book concerns this curious, Godardesque film in which, he eventually discloses, he has invested years. Thus one encounters—two years before the conceit structured Gravity’s Rainbow—a fiction that insists on blurring the distinctions between reality and its representation on film. Film vies, moreover, with print, for readers must negotiate a curiously twinned narrative that seems to exist as both manuscript and “footage”—and refuses to stabilize as either. Americana, the novel one actually holds and reads, seems to be this same narrative at yet a third diagetic remove.
In his scrutiny of the mechanics of identity and representation in the written and filmed narratives of David Bell, especially as they record an oedipal search for the mother, DeLillo explores the America behind the Americana. What the author presents is a set of simulacra: manuscript and film and book mirroring a life and each other, words and images that pretend to mask a person named David Bell. But of course David Bell is himself a fictional character—and six years too young to be a stand-in for DeLillo (though one can recast the conundrum here as the attempt of this other subject—the author—to trick the simulacra into yielding up a modicum of insight into the mysteries of the ego’s position within the Symbolic Order). DeLillo makes of his shadow play a postmodernist exemplar, a dazzling demonstration of the subject’s inability to know a definitive version of itself. Thus Bell’s film begins and ends with a shot of Austin Wakely, his surrogate, standing in front of a mirror that reflects the recording camera and its operator, the autobiographical subject of the film. A perfect piece of hermeticism, this shot announces an infinite circularity; it suggests that nothing in the rest of the film will manage to violate the endless circuit of the signifying chain. It suggests, too, the complexity—indeed, the impossibility—of determining the truly authentic subject among its own proliferating masks.
One can resolve some of the difficulties of DeLillo’s first novel by searching for coherent elements amid the larger obscurity of its action and structure. The central events of the narrative evidently take place some time after the Kennedy assassination (the American century’s climacteric) and before the Vietnam War had begun to wind down. Recollecting the second year of his brief marriage, terminated five years previously, Bell remarks that the conflict in Southeast Asia “was really just beginning” (38/35), and subsequently the war is a pervasive, malign presence in the narrative. Inasmuch as the hero is twenty-eight years old and apparently born in 1942 (his father in the film mentions that the birth occurred while he was overseas, shortly after his participation in the Bataan Death March), the story’s present would seem to be 1970. Yet occasionally Bell intimates a much later vantage from which he addresses the reader. He seems, in fact, to be spinning this narrative at a considerable remove in time, for he refers at one point to “the magnet-grip of an impending century” (174/166). He is also remote in space: like another great egotist who embodied the best and worst of his nation, Bell seems to have ended up on an “island” (16/14, 137/129) off “the coast of Africa” (357/347).
DeLillo structures the novel as a first-person narrative divided into four parts. In the first of these Bell introduces himself as a jaded television executive in New York. Presently he collects three companions and sets out on a cross-country trip—ostensibly to meet a television film crew in the Southwest, but really to look in the nation’s heartland for clues to himself and to the American reality he embodies. In part 2, through flashbacks, the reader learns about Bell’s relations with his family (mother, father, two sisters) and about his past (childhood, prep school, college). In part 3, Bell stops over in Fort Curtis, a midwestern town, and begins shooting his autobiographical film with a cast composed of his traveling companions and various townspeople recruited more or less at random. This part of the story climaxes with a long-postponed sexual encounter with Sullivan, the woman sculptor he finds curiously compelling. Subsequently, in part 4, he abandons his friends and sets off alone on the second part of his journey: into the West.
Bell’s “post-Kerouac pilgrimage,” as Charles Champlin calls it (7), takes him from New York to Massachusetts to Maine, then westward to the sleepy town of Fort Curtis, in a state Bell vaguely surmises to be east (or perhaps south) of Iowa. After his stay in Fort Curtis he undertakes a “second journey, the great seeking leap into the depths of America,” heading “westward to match the shadows of my image and my self” (352/341). A hitchhiker now, picked up “somewhere in Missouri” (358/348), he travels with the generous but sinister Clevenger, himself a remarkable piece of Americana, through Kansas, through “a corner-piece of southeastern Colorado,” across New Mexico, and on into Arizona. Significantly, he never gets to Phoenix. Instead, he visits a commune in the Arizona desert before rejoining Clevenger and heading “east, south and east” (372/362), back across New Mexico to the west Texas town of Rooster (where DeLillo will locate Logos College in his next novel, End Zone). Parting with Clevenger for good, Bell hitchhikes to Midland, where he rents a car and drives northeast, overnight, to Dallas, honking as he traverses the ground of Kennedy’s martyrdom. In Dallas he boards a flight back to New York.
In his end is his beginning. Seeking the foundational in self and culture, Bell travels in a great circle that is its own comment on essentialist expectations. His circular journey seems, in other words, to embody the signifying round, impervious to a reality beyond itself. In this circle, too, readers may recognize elements of a more attenuated symbolism. As an emblem of spiritual perfection, the circle suggests the New World promise that Fitzgerald and Faulkner meditate on. As an emblem of final nullity, it suggests America’s bondage to historical process—the inexorable corsi and ricorsi described by Vico (whom Bell briefly mentions). DeLillo teases the reader, then, with the circle’s multiple meanings: vacuity, spiritual completeness, inviolable link in the chain of signification, historical inevitability.
That history may be cyclical affords little comfort to those caught in a civilization’s decline. Like his friend Warren Beasley, the Jeremiah of all-night radio, Bell knows intimately the collapse of America’s ideal conception of itself. He speaks of “many visions in the land, all fragments of the exploded dream” (137/129). The once unitary American Dream, that is, has fallen into a kind of Blakean division; and DeLillo—through Bell—differentiates the fragments embraced by “generals and industrialists” from what remains for the individual citizen: a seemingly simple “dream of the good life.” But this dream, or dream fragment,
had its complexities, its edges of illusion and self-deception, an implication of serio-comic death. To achieve an existence almost totally symbolic is less simple than mining the buried metals of other countries or sending the pilots of your squadron to hang their bombs over some illiterate village. And so purity of intention, simplicity and all its harvests, these were with the mightiest of the visionaries, those strong enough to confront the larger madness. For the rest of us, the true sons of the dream, there was only complexity. The dream made no allowance for the truth beneath the symbols, for the interlinear notes, the presence of something black (and somehow very funny) at the mirror rim of one’s awareness. This was difficult at times. But as a boy, and even later, quite a bit later, I believed all of it, the institutional messages, the psalms and placards, the pictures, the words. Better living through chemistry. The Sears, Roebuck catalog. Aunt Jemima. All the impulses of all the media were fed into the circuitry of my dreams. One thinks of echoes. One thinks of an image made in the image and likeness of images. It was that complex.
This passage is an especially good example of the DeLillo style and the DeLillo message. DeLillo’s writing, like Thomas Pynchon’s, is keyed to the postmodern moment. Inasmuch as this is prose that strives to become as uncentered and as shadow-driven as the peculiarly American psychological and social reality under scrutiny, one glosses it only at the risk of violating the author’s studied indirection. But one can—again, without pretending to exhaust its ambiguity and indeterminacy—hazard a modest commentary.
“Almost totally symbolic,” the dream of the good life is subject to “complexities” from which powerful ideologues are free. Focused, single-minded, exempt from doubt, the military and industrial powerful confront the “larger madness” of political life in the world (and especially in the twentieth century) with a singleness of purpose that, however misguided, at least enjoys the distinction, the “harvests,” of “purity” and “simplicity.” The reader who would convert these abstractions into concrete terms need only recall how for decades a Darwinian economic vision and a passionate hatred of Communism made for an American foreign policy that was nothing if not “simple.” The irony, of course, is that simplicity is the last thing one should expect of dealings between nations, especially when those dealings take the form of war. But DeLillo evinces little interest in attacking the monomania of Lyndon Johnson and Robert McNamara or Richard Nixon and Melvin Laird. By 1971, their obtuseness had been exposed too often to afford latitude for anything fresh in a literary sense—and DeLillo has the good sense to know the fate of satiric ephemera like MacBird! (1966) and the contemporaneous Our Gang (1971). In Americana, by contrast, DeLillo explores the far-from-simple mechanics of life in a culture wholly given over to the image. The citizen of this culture, however seemingly innocent and uncomplicated, exists as the cortical nexus of a profoundly complex play of advertisements, media bombardments, and shadow realities that manage, somehow, always to avoid or postpone representation of the actual, the “something black … at the mirror rim of one’s awareness.” DeLillo, then, chronicling this “existence almost totally symbolic,” sees the American mass brain as “an image made in the image and likeness of images.”
But the real lies in wait, says the author, whose thesis seems to complement Lacanian formulations of the subject position and its problematic continuity. The subject cannot know itself, and language, the Symbolic Order, discovers only its own play, its own energies, never the bedrock reality it supposedly names, glosses, gives expression to. Hence DeLillo actually echoes Lacan—not to mention Heidegger, Derrida, and others—in speaking of “interlinear notes” to the text of appearances, a presence at the edges of mirrors, a “truth beneath the symbols.” Americana is the record of an attempt to break out of the endlessly circular signifying chain of images replicating and playing off each other to infinity. As such it is also the record of a growing awareness of the complexity with which a consumer culture imagines itself. For the author, this awareness extends to knowledge of the social reality beneath what Pynchon, in The Crying of Lot 49, characterizes as “the cheered land” (180).
Part of the agenda in the Pynchon novel, one recalls, is to bring to the surface of consciousness the disinherited or marginalized elements of the American polity. The Crying of Lot 49 functions in part to remind readers that enormous numbers of Americans have been omitted from the version of the country sanctioned by the media and other public institutions, and that is one way to understand what DeLillo is doing when a reference to Aunt Jemima follows a cryptic remark about “the presence of something black (and somehow very funny) at the mirror rim of one’s awareness.” For years, one encountered no black faces in that cornucopia of middle-class consumerism, the Sears, Roebuck catalog, but the semiotics of breakfast-food merchandising could accommodate a black domestic like Aunt Jemima. The reference to a familiar and venerable commercial image affords a ready example of a reality that the sixties, in one of the decade’s more positive achievements, had brought to consciousness—the reality of an American underclass that for years could be represented only as comic stereotype. Thus the reader who needs a concrete referent for what DeLillo is talking about here need go no further than a social reality that was, in 1970, just beginning to achieve visibility.
Aunt Jemima metonymically represents the world of advertising, a world dominated by that especially resourceful purveyor of the image, Bell’s father (the familial relationship reifies the idea that television is the child of advertising). The father’s pronouncements on his calling complement the book’s themes of representational form and substance. He explains that advertising flourishes by catering to a desire on the part of consumers to think of themselves in the third person—to surrender, as it were, their already embattled positions as subjects. But the person who laments “living in the third person” (64/58) is his own son, this novel’s narrating subject. “A successful television commercial,” the father remarks, encourages in the viewer a desire “to change the way he lives” (281/270). This observation mocks and distorts the powerful idea Rilke expresses in his poem “Archäischer Torso Apollos”: “Du musst dein Leben ändern (313).3 The poet perceives this message—“You must change your life”—as he contemplates the ancient sculpture. He suggests that the work of art, in its power, its perfection, and (before the age of mechanical reproduction) its uniqueness, goads viewers out of their complacency. The artist—Rilke or DeLillo—confronts torpid, passionless humanity with the need to seek a more authentic life; the advertiser, by contrast, confronts this same humanity with a spurious, even meretricious need for change. The impulse behind this narrative, interestingly enough, is precisely that need to change a life one has come to see as empty—the need to return from the limbo of third-person exile, the need to recover, insofar as possible, a meaningful subjectivity.
Like the questers of old, then, Bell undertakes “a mysterious and sacramental journey” (214/204): he crosses a threshold with a supposedly faithful band of companions (Sullivan, Brand, Pike), travels many leagues, and descends into a Dantean underworld with the Texan, Clevenger, as cicerone. Indeed, the nine-mile circumference of Clevenger’s speedway seems palpably to glance at the nine-fold circles of Dante’s Hell (especially as Bell imagines, back in New York, a “file cabinet marked pending return of soul from limbo” [345/334]). When, from here, Bell puts in a call to Warren Beasley, who has “foresuffered almost all” (243/232), he modulates from Dante to Odysseus, who learns from Tiresias in the underworld that he must “lose all companions,” as Pound says, before the completion of his quest. Alone and empty-handed, without the boon that traditionally crowns such efforts, Bell is a postmodern Odysseus, returning not to triumph but to the spiritual emptiness of New York before ending up in solitude on a nameless island that would seem to have nothing but its remoteness in common with Ithaca. Indeed, announcing toward the end of his story that he will walk on his insular beach, “wearing white flannel trousers” (358/348), he dwindles finally to Prufrock, the ultimate hollow man.
In attempting to understand the reasons for Bell’s failure, the reader engages with DeLillo’s real subject: the insidious pathology of America itself, a nation unable, notwithstanding prodigies of self-representation, to achieve self-knowledge. The novelist must represent the self-representation of this vast image culture in such a way as to reveal whatever truth lies beneath its gleaming, shifting surfaces. But the rhetoric of surface and depth will not serve: America is a monument to the ontological authority of images. DeLillo seeks at once to represent American images and to sort them out, to discover the historical, social, and spiritual aberrations they embody or disguise.
DeLillo focuses his analysis on the character of David Bell, a confused seeker after the truth of his own tormented soul and its relation to the larger American reality. One makes an essential distinction between DeLillo’s engagement with America and that of his character, who becomes the vehicle of insights he cannot share. Marooned among replicating images, Bell loses himself in the signifying chain, as doomed to “scattering” as Pynchon’s Tyrone Slothrop. In his attempts to recover some cryptic truth about his family and in his manipulation of filmic and linguistic simulacra, Bell fails to see the extent to which he embodies an America guilty of the most abhorrent of violations—what the Tiresias-like Beasley calls the “national incest.” David Bell’s existential distress seems to have an important oedipal dimension, seen in his troubled memories of his mother and in his relations with other women in his life. I propose to look more closely, therefore, at just how the relationship between David Bell and his mother ramifies symbolically into the life of a nation.
The emphasis, in what follows, on the Freudian view of the Oedipus complex is not intended to imply an argument for its superiority to those post-Freudian (and especially Lacanian) views invoked elsewhere in this essay. When the subject is postmodern identity, one naturally opts for Lacan’s refinements of Freudian thought, but insofar as Lacan took little interest in pathology per se, and insofar as DeLillo’s emphasis is on a nation’s sickness, the critic may legitimately gravitate to the older psychoanalytic economy and its lexicon. It is a mistake to think that entry into the Symbolic Order precludes all further encounters with the Imaginary, and by the same token we err to view Freud’s system as wholly displaced by that of his successor. Indeed, Lacan resembles somewhat the messiah who comes not to destroy the law but to fulfill it, and just as the theologian illustrates certain points more effectively out of the Old Testament than out of the New, so does the critic need at times to summon up the ideas of the Mosaic founder of psychoanalysis.
Throughout his narrative, Bell strives to come to terms with some fearsome thing having to do with his mother—something more insidious, even, than the cancer that takes her life. She grapples with a nameless anomie that becomes localized and explicable only momentarily, as in her account of being violated on the examining table by her physician, Dr. Weber (one recalls the similarly loathsome gynecologist in The Handmaid’s Tale, Margaret Atwood’s meditation on another rape of America). Neurasthenic and depressed, Bell’s mother evidently lived with a spiritual desperation that her husband, her children, and her priest could not alleviate. Bell’s recollections of his mother and his boyhood culminate as he thinks back to a party given by his parents, an occasion of comprehensive sterility that owes something to the gathering in Mike Nichols’s 1968 film The Graduate, not to mention the moribund revels of “The Dead.” The party ends with the mother spitting into the ice cubes; subsequently, the son encounters her in the pantry and has some kind of epiphany that he will later attempt to re-create on film. This epiphany concerns not only the mother’s unhappiness but also the son’s oedipal guilt, for Bell conflates the disturbing moments at the end of the party with his voyeuristic contemplation, moments earlier, of a slip-clad woman at her ironing board—a figure he promptly transforms, in “the hopelessness of lust” (117/109), into an icon of domestic sexuality: “She was of that age which incites fantasy to burn like a hook into young men on quiet streets on a summer night” (203).
Perhaps the remark of Bell’s sister Mary, who becomes the family pariah when she takes up with a gangland hit man, offers a clue to this woman’s misery: “there are different kinds of death,” she says. “I prefer that kind, his kind, to the death I’ve been fighting all my life” (171/163). Another sister, Jane, embraces this death-in-life when she opts for Big Bob Davidson and suburbia. Bell’s father completes the pattern: like the man he was forced to inter in the Philippines, he is “buried alive” (296/285). The death that his mother and sisters and father know in their different ways is also what David Bell, like Jack Gladney in White Noise, must come to terms with. The pervasive references to mortality reflect the characterization of death in the line from Saint Augustine that Warburton, the “Mad Memo-Writer,” distributes: “And never can a man be more disastrously in death than when death itself shall be deathless” (23/21). Later, when Warburton glosses these words, he does not emphasize the spiritual imperative represented by death so much as the simple fact itself: “man shall remain forever in the state of death” because “death never dies” (108/101).
Bell’s charm against death and social paresis may be his recurrent recollection of Akira Kurosawa’s 1952 film Ikiru, especially the famous scene in which its protagonist, an old man dying of cancer, sits swinging in a nocturnal park amid drifting snowflakes.4 Though he does not mention it, Bell must know that ikiru is Japanese for “living.” Certainly he understands in the image something redemptive, something related to the fate of that other victim of cancer, his mother. In his own film he includes a sequence in which Sullivan, playing her, sits swinging like old Watanabe. In another, the amateur actor representing his father recalls that during his captivity in the Philippines the prisoners had filed by an old Japanese officer who sat in a swing and, moving to and fro, seemed to bless them with a circular motion of his hand. This detail may reflect only Bell’s desire to graft certain intensely personal emblems onto the imagined recollections of his father, but he seems in any event curiously intent on weaving Kurosawa’s parable into his own story of familial travail.
The submerged content of DeLillo’s Kurosawa allusions suggests the larger meanings here. Kurosawa’s character struggles within an enormous, implacable bureaucracy to drain a swamp (symbol of Japanese corruption and of his own part in it) and build a children’s park. David Bell speaks of “the swamp of our own beings” (122), and, indeed, DeLillo’s swamp and Kurosawa’s represent the same discovery: that personal and national corruption prove coextensive. Like Kurosawa, too (or for that matter Saint Augustine), DeLillo understands that ikiru, living, can never be pursued outside the process of dying. The power of Kurosawa’s conclusion, in which, dying, the protagonist sits in the swing, has to do with just how much his modest achievement has come to signify: it is what one can do with the life that gives the film its title. But this insight remains inchoate for Bell, who seems half-fatalistically to relish the knowledge that his own culture clears swamps only to achieve greater regularity—more straight lines, more utilitarian buildings—in a landscape progressively purged of graceful features that might please children. As an American, he knows that the clearing of “what was once a swamp” merely facilitates erection of some monument to transience and sterility: the “motel in the heart of every man” (268/257).
The reification of this place, a motel near the Chicago airport, provides the setting in which Bell and his ex-wife’s cousin, Edwina, commit what she refers to as “some medieval form of incest” (273/261). This jocular reference contributes to a more substantial fantasy of incest at the heart of the book, a fantasy or obsession that figures in other fictions of the period, notably Louis Malle’s witty and daring treatment of incestuous desire, Un souffle au coeur (1971), and the starker meditations on the subject in Norman Mailer’s An American Dream (1965) and Roman Polanski’s Chinatown (1974). If Americana had been written a generation later, at the height of controversy over repressed memory retrieval, it might, like Jane Smiley’s A Thousand Acres, involve the revelation of literal incest. Bell, however, seems guilty of transgressing the most powerful of taboos only in spirit.
But he transgresses it over and over, nonetheless, for almost every woman he sleeps with turns out to be a version of his mother. In his relations with women he enacts an unconscious search for the one woman forbidden him, at once recapitulating and reversing the tragically imperfect oedipal model: as he was rejected, so will he reject successive candidates in what occasionally amounts to a literal orgy of philandering and promiscuity. Meanwhile he suffers the ancient oedipal betrayal at the hands of one surrogate mother after another. Thus when Carter Hemmings steals his date at a party, Bell spits in the ice cubes—a gesture that will make sense only later, when Bell describes his mother’s similar (and perhaps similarly motivated) expression of disgust. Bell thinks Wendy, his college girlfriend, has slept with Simmons St. Jean, his teacher. Weede Denney, his boss, exercises a kind of seigneurial droit with Binky, Bell’s secretary. And even Sullivan turns out to have been sleeping with Brand all along.
In Sullivan, at once mother and “mothercountry,” Bell recognizes the most significant—and psychologically dangerous—of these surrogates. When she gives Brand a doll, she replicates a gesture made by Bell’s mother on another occasion. To Bell himself she twice tells “a bedtime story” (332/320, 334/322). He characterizes three of her sculptures as “carefully handcrafted afterbirth” (114/106). Her studio, to which Bell retreats on the eve of his journey westward, was called the Cocoon by its former tenant; swathed in a “membranous chemical material” (116/108) that resembles sandwich wrap, it is the womb to which he craves a return. Here he curls up, goes to sleep, and awakens to the returning Sullivan: “A shape in the shape of my mother … forming in the doorway” (118/110), “my mother’s ghost in the room” (242/230). Bell’s attraction to this central and definitive mother figure is so interdicted that it can only be described in negative terms; indeed, the climactic sexual encounter with Sullivan, a “black wish fulfilled” (345/334), is remarkable for its sustained negative affect: “mothercountry. Optional spelling of third syllable” (345).—“Abomination” (331/319, 344/333), he keeps repeating, for symbolically he is committing incest.
Sullivan’s narratives, the bedtime stories she tells the filial Bell, represent the twin centers of this novel’s public meanings—the heart of a book otherwise wedded to superficies and resistant to formulations of psychological, sociological, or semiotic depth (here the play of simulacra retreats to an attenuated reflexivity: one story is told in Maine, the other about Maine). Sullivan’s first story concerns an encounter with Black Knife, aboriginal American and veteran of the campaign against Custer; the other concerns the discovery of her patrilineage. The subject of these stories, encountering the Father, complements the larger narrative’s account of coming to terms with the Mother.
Black Knife, one-hundred-year-old master ironist, describes the strange asceticism that drives Americans to clear their world of annoying, wasteful clutter: “We have been redesigning our landscape all these years to cut out unneeded objects such as trees, mountains, and all those buildings which do not make practical use of every inch of space.” The idea behind this asceticism, he says, is to get away from useless beauty, to reduce everything to “[s]traight lines and right angles” (126/118), to go over wholly to the “Megamerica” of “Neon, fiber glass, plexiglass, polyurethane, Mylar, Acrylite” (127/119). Black Knife hopes that we will “come to terms with the false anger we so often display at the increasing signs of sterility and violence in our culture” (127/119)—that instead we will “set forth on the world’s longest march of vulgarity, evil and decadence” (128/120). These imagined excesses would reify a vision like that of the Histriones in Jorge Luis Borges’s story “The Theologians” or the Dolcinians of Umberto Eco’s The Name of the Rose—heretics who seek to hasten the Apocalypse by committing as many sins as possible. Black Knife looks to the day when, “having set one foot into the mud, one foot and three toes,” we will—just maybe—decide against surrendering to the swamp and pull back from our dreadful course, “shedding the ascetic curse, letting the buffalo run free, knowing everything a nation can know about itself and proceeding with the benefit of this knowledge and the awareness that we have chosen not to die. It’s worth the risk … for … we would become, finally, the America that fulfills all of its possibilities. The America that belongs to the world. The America we thought we lived in when we were children. Small children. Very small children indeed” (128–29/120–21). We would, that is, repudiate the swamp in favor of an environment friendly to children—a park like the one created by that Japanese Black Knife, the Watanabe of Kurosawa’s Ikiru.
The second bedtime story, which parallels the interview with Black Knife, concerns Sullivan’s misguided attempt to recover her patrimony. In a sailing vessel off the coast of Maine, Sullivan and her Uncle Malcolm contemplate “God’s world” (336/324), the land the Puritans found when they crossed the sea: America in its primal, unspoiled beauty. The voyage, however, becomes Sullivan’s own night-sea journey into profound self-knowledge—knowledge, that is, of the intersection of self and nation. The vessel is the Marston Moor, named for the battle in which the Puritans added a triumph in the Old World to complement the success of their brethren in the New. The vessel’s master is himself an avatar of American Puritanism, with roots in Ulster and Scotland. What Sullivan learns from her Uncle Malcolm immerses her—like Oedipus or Stephen Dedalus or Jay Gatsby or Jesus Christ—in what Freud calls the family romance. The child of a mystery parent, she must be about her father’s business. She dramatizes the revelation that Uncle Malcolm is her real father in language that evokes by turns Epiphany and Pentecost and Apocalypse—the full spectrum of divine mystery and revelation.
The imagery here hints further at Sullivan’s identification with the American land, for the heritage she discovers coincides with that of the nation. Described originally as some exotic ethnic blend and called, on one occasion, a “[d]aughter of Black Knife” (347/336), Sullivan proves also to be solidly Scotch-Irish, like so many of the immigrants who would compose the dominant American ethnic group. In that her spiritual father is a native American, her real father a north country Protestant, she discovers in herself the same mixture of innate innocence and passionately eschatological Puritanism that figures so powerfully in the historical identity of her country.
The perfervid descriptions of the wild Maine coast and the travail of the seafarers recall nothing so much as the evocations of spiritualized landscape in Eliot’s Four Quartets (Sullivan is not so many leagues distant from the Dry Salvages, off Cape Ann). In the present scene, as in Eliot, the reader encounters a meditation on the way eternity subsumes the specific history of a place, a meditation in which deeply felt religious imagery intimates meanings that strain the very seams of language. Yet the mystery proves ultimately secular, and the only direct allusion to Eliot is from “Gerontion,” one of his poems of spiritual aridity. Sullivan’s shipmate, appalled at the absence of “Christ the tiger” (342/330) in the apocalyptic scene into which he has steered, also sees into the heart of things, and an unquoted line from the same poem may encapsulate both their thoughts: “After such knowledge, what forgiveness?”
The allusion to “Gerontion,” like the other Eliot allusions in Americana, recalls the reader to an awareness of the spiritual problem of contemporary America that the book addresses. The climax of the sailing expedition occurs when a boy with a lantern appears on the shore: he is a sign, a vision at once numinous and secular. He disappoints Uncle Malcolm, who seems to have expected a vision more palpably divine. As Sullivan explains him, his shining countenance reveals certain truths of the human bondage to entropy—yet he also embodies an idea of innocence and the generative principle: “the force of all in all, or light lighting light” (342/330). He is, in short, the child that America has long since betrayed, the principle of innocence that sibylline Sullivan, glossing Black Knife’s parable, suggests America may yet rediscover—and with it salvation.
DeLillo conceived Americana on a visit to Mount Desert Island, a place that moved him unexpectedly with its air of American innocence preserved.5 Sullivan and her companion are off the island when the boy with the lantern appears. Though the moment bulks very small in the overall narrative, it will prove seminal as DeLillo recurs in subsequent novels to an idea of the redemptive innocence that survives, a vestige of Eden, in children. The boy with the lantern, an almost inchoate symbol here, will turn up again as the linguistically atavistic Tap in The Names and as Wilder on his tricycle in White Noise.
When Sullivan, in her valedictory, calls Bell “innocent” and “sick” (348/336), she describes the American paradox that he represents, but DeLillo defines the canker that rots the larger American innocence in terms considerably stronger. Bell’s sister Mary, as played by Carol Deming in the film, remarks that “there are good wombs and bad wombs” (324/312), and the phrase recurs to Bell as he contemplates the southwestern landscape from Clevenger’s speeding Cadillac (363/353). In other words, the mother he repeatedly violates is more than flesh and blood. DeLillo conflates and subverts a familiar icon of American nationalism: mother and country. In doing so he augments and transforms the traditional symbolism of the American land as the female victim of an ancient European violation. Fitzgerald, in The Great Gatsby, reflects on Dutch sailors and “the fresh green breast of the New World.” Hart Crane, in The Bridge, and John Barth, in The Sot-Weed Factor, imagine the land specifically as Pocahontas. But DeLillo suggests that the real violation occurs in an oedipal drama of almost cosmic proportions: not in the encounter of European man with the tender breast of the American land but in the violation of that mother by their oedipal progeny. “We want to wallow,” says Black Knife, “in the terrible gleaming mudcunt of Mother America” (127/119). Like Oedipus, then, Bell discovers in himself the source of the pestilence that has ravaged what Beasley calls “mamaland” (243/231). The American Oedipus, seeking to understand the malaise from which his country suffers, discovers its cause in his own manifold and hideous violations of the mother, the land that nurtures and sustains. Physical and spiritual, these violations take their place among the other Americana catalogued in DeLillo’s extraordinary first novel.
In preparing the 1989 Penguin edition of Americana, DeLillo made numerous small cuts in the text, and, generally speaking, the gains in economy improve the novel. For the most part, the author simply pares away minor instances of rhetorical overkill. For example, he deletes a gratuitously obscene remark about the spelling of “mothercountry,” and he reduces the space devoted to the relationship of Bell and his ex-wife Meredith. Occasionally (as in the former instance), the author cuts a detail one has underlined in the 1971 edition, thereby affording the reader a glimpse into a gifted writer’s maturing sense of decorum and understatement. Thus a minor motif like that of the woman ironing (it contributes to the reader’s grasp of Bell’s oedipal obsession) becomes a little less extravagant in the longer of the two passages in which it appears. Elsewhere, one applauds the excision of the syntactically tortured and the merely pretentious—for example, unsuccessful descriptions of film’s epistemological and ontological properties. At no point, however, does DeLillo add material or alter the novel’s original emphases—and I have only occasionally found it necessary or desirable to quote material that does not appear in both versions of the text. Except in these instances, I give page numbers for both editions—the 1971 Houghton Mifflin version first, the 1989 Penguin version second.
Though Americana remains the least discussed of DeLillo’s major novels, an oedipal dimension has been noted by both Tom LeClair and Douglas Keesey, authors of the first two single-authored books on DeLillo. Neither, however, foregrounds this element. LeClair, in his magisterial chapter on this novel (which he names, along with Ratner’s Star and The Names, as one of DeLillo’s “primary achievements” ), represents the oedipal theme as largely ancillary to the proliferating “personal, cultural, and aesthetic … schizophrenia” (34) that he sees as pervasive in the life of David Bell and in the culture of which he is a part. Thus LeClair explores the dynamics of what Gregory Bateson and R. D. Laing call “the double bind” in “the system of communications in Bell’s family,” which, “understood in Bateson’s terms, establishes the ground of Bell’s character and presents a microcosm of the larger cultural problems manifested in Americana”, (35–36). Keesey, by contrast, takes a feminist view of Bell’s personality and life problems. Keesey is especially interesting on the oedipal relationship between Bell and his father, and on the idea that Bell, in his film, is striving unsuccessfully to recover the mother’s “way of seeing” the world—a way lost to him when he embraced the values expressed in his father’s “ads for sex and violence” (23).
Rilke’s “Der Panther,” by the same token, may lie behind the desire Bell’s fellow traveler Pike expresses to encounter a mountain lion face to face.
The only substantial discussion of the Ikiru allusions is that of Mark Osteen, who acutely suggests that Bell sees himself in the film’s moribund main character, Watanabe, and “fears his own living death” (463). The recurrent references to the scene on the swing represent “David’s attempt to generate the kind of retrospective epiphany that Watanabe undergoes” (462–63).
In a Paris Review interview, DeLillo describes the genesis of this novel in a positive evocation of Americana:
I was sailing in Maine with two friends, and we put into a small harbor on Mt. Desert Island. And I was sitting on a railroad tie waiting to take a shower, and I had a glimpse of a street maybe fifty yards away and a sense of beautiful old houses and rows of elms and maples and a stillness and wistfulness—the street seemed to carry its own built-in longing. And I felt something, a pause, something opening up before me. It would be a month or two before I started writing the book and two or three years before I came up with the title Americana, but in fact it was all implicit in that moment—a moment in which nothing happened, nothing ostensibly changed, a moment in which I didn’t see anything I hadn’t seen before. But there was a pause in time, and I knew I had to write about a man who comes to a street like this or lives on a street like this. And whatever roads the novel eventually followed, I believe I maintained the idea of that quiet street if only as counterpoint, as lost innocence.
This recollection dictates not only the scene off Mount Desert Island but also and more clearly the scene in picturesque Millsgate, the little town on Penobscot Bay where the travelers pick up Brand. Here, at the end of part 1, Bell conceives the idea for his film—just as DeLillo, in a similar setting, conceived the idea of Americana.
Champlin, Charles. “The Heart Is a Lonely Craftsman.” Los Angeles Times Calendar 29 July 1984: 7.
DeLillo, Don. Americana. New York: Houghton Mifflin, 1971.
———. Americana. Rev. ed. New York: Penguin, 1989.
———. “Don DeLillo: The Art of Fiction CXXXV.” Interview. With Adam Begley. Paris Review 128 (1993): 274–306.
Keesey, Douglas. Don DeLillo. Twayne’s United States Authors Ser. 625. New York: Twayne, 1993.
LeClair, Tom. In the Loop: Don DeLillo and the Systems Novel. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1987.
Osteen, Mark. “Children of Godard and Coca-Cola: Cinema and Consumerism in Don DeLillo’s Early Fiction.” Contemporary Literature 37 (1996): 439–70.
Pynchon, Thomas. The Crying of Lot 49. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1966.
Rilke, Rainer Maria. Gesammelte Gedichte. Frankfurt: Insel-Verlag, 1962.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 47
Americana (novel) 1971
End Zone (novel) 1972
Great Jones Street (novel) 1973
Ratner's Star (novel) 1976
Players (novel) 1977
Running Dog (novel) 1978
The Engineer of Moonlight (drama) 1979
Amazons (drama) 1980
The Names (novel) 1982
White Noise (novel) 1985
The Day Room (drama) 1986
Libra (novel) 1988
Mao II (novel) 1991
Underworld (novel) 1997
Valparaiso (drama) 1999
The Body Artist (novel) 2001
Last Updated on June 8, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 7294
SOURCE: “The Romatic Metaphysics of Don DeLillo,” in Contemporary Literature, Vol. XXXVII, No. 2, Summer, 1996, pp. 258–77.
[In the following essay, Maltby identifies Romantic qualities of the “visionary moment” in White Noise, The Names, and Libra, comparing those qualities to the critical consensus that characterizes DeLillo's works as quintessentially postmodern writing.]
What is the postmodern response to the truth claims traditionally made on behalf of visionary moments? By “visionary moment,” I mean that flash of insight or sudden revelation which critically raises the level of spiritual or self-awareness of a fictional character. It is a mode of cognition typically represented as bypassing rational thought processes and attaining a “higher” or redemptive order of knowledge (gnosis). There are, conceivably, three types of postmodern response which merit attention here.
First, in recognition of the special role literature itself has played in establishing the credibility of visionary moments, postmodern writers might draw on the resources of metafiction to parodically “lay bare” the essentially literary nature of such moments. Baldly stated, the visionary moment could be exposed as a literary convention, that is, a concept that owes more to the practice of organizing narratives around a sudden illumination (as in, say, the narratives of Wordsworth’s Prelude or Joyce’s Dubliners) than to real-life experience. Thomas Pynchon’s The Crying of Lot 49 is premised on this assumption. Pynchon’s sleuthlike protagonist, Oedipa Maas, finds herself in a situation in which clues—contrary to the resolution of the standard detective story—proliferate uncontrollably, thereby impeding the emergence of a final enlightenment or “stelliferous Meaning” (82). It is a situation that not only frustrates Oedipa, who is continually tantalized by the sense that “a revelation … trembled just past the threshold of her understanding” (24), but which also mocks the reader’s expectation of a revelation that will close the narrative.
A second postmodern response might be to assess the credibility of the visionary moment in the light of poststructuralist theory. Hence the representation of a visionary moment as if it embodied a final, fast-frozen truth, one forever beyond the perpetually unstable relationship of signifier to signified, would be open to the charge of “logocentrism” (where the transient “meaning effects” generated by the endless disseminations of language are mistaken for immutable meanings). Moreover, implied here is the subject’s transcendent vantage point in relation to the visionary moment. For the knowledge that the “moment” conveys is always apprehended in its totality; there is no current of its meaning that escapes or exceeds this implicitly omnipotent consciousness. As if beyond the instabilities and surplus significations of language, the subject is assumed to be the sole legislator of meaning. (All of which is to say nothing of any unconscious investment in the meaning of the visionary moment.)
A third postmodern response might deny the very conditions of possibility for a visionary moment in contemporary culture. The communication revolution, seen by sociologists like Baudrillard to be the key constitutive feature of our age, has aggrandized the media to the point where signs have displaced their referents, where images of the Real have usurped the authority of the Real, whence the subject is engulfed by simulacra. In the space of simulation, the difference between “true” and “false,” “actual” and “imaginary,” has imploded. Hence Romantic and modernist conceptions of visionary moments—typically premised on metaphysical assumptions of supernal truth—are rendered obsolete in a culture suffused with simulacra; for under these “hyperreal” conditions, the visionary moment can only reproduce the packaged messages of the mass media.
What these three responses to the truth claims of the visionary moment share is a radically antimetaphysical stance. We see the visionary moment, with all its pretensions to truth and transcendence, exposed as (1) a literary convention, (2) a logocentric illusion, and (3) a hyperreal construct. In short, the metaphysical foundations of traditional conceptions of the visionary moment cannot survive the deconstructive thrust of postmodern thinking.
This essay will examine the status of the visionary moment in particular, and of visionary experience in general, in three of Don DeLillo’s novels, namely, White Noise (1985), The Names (1982), and Libra (1988). DeLillo has been widely hailed as an exemplar of postmodernist writing. Typically, this assessment rests on readings that focus on his accounts of the postmodern experience of living in a hyperreality.1 But to postmodernize DeLillo is to risk losing sight of the (conspicuously unpostmodern) metaphysical impulse that animates his work. Indeed, the terms in which he identifies visionary experience in his fiction will be seen to align him so closely with a Romantic sensibility that they must radically qualify any reading of him as a postmodern writer.
In part 2 of White Noise, the Gladney family shelters at a local barracks from the toxic cloud of a chemical spill. As Jack Gladney observes his children sleeping, he recounts a visionary moment. It begins as follows:
Steffie … muttered something in her sleep. It seemed important that I know what it was. In my current state, bearing the death impression of the Nyodene cloud, I was ready to search anywhere for signs and hints, intimations of odd comfort. …Moments later she spoke again. … but a language not quite of this world. I struggled to understand. I was convinced she was saying something, fitting together units of stable meaning. I watched her face, waited. …She uttered two clearly audible words, familiar and elusive at the same time, words that seemed to have a ritual meaning, part of a verbal spell or ecstatic chant.
Before I continue the quotation, consider the following issues. Up to this point, DeLillo has manipulated his readers’ expectations; what we expect from Gladney’s daughter, Steffie, is a profound, revelatory utterance. Instead, we are surprised by (what appears to be) a banality: “Toyota Celica.” Here it looks as if DeLillo is mocking the traditional faith in visionary moments or, more precisely, ironically questioning the very possibility of such moments in a postmodern culture. After all, a prominent feature of that culture is the prodigious, media-powered expansion of marketing and public relations campaigns to the point where their catchwords and sound bites colonize not just the public sphere but also, it seems, the individual unconscious. Henceforth, even the most personal visionary experience appears to be constituted by the promotional discourses of a consumer society. However, the irony of this apparently postmodern account of a visionary moment proves to be short-lived as Gladney immediately recounts his response to Steffie’s words:
A long moment passed before I realized this was the name of an automobile. The truth only amazed me more. The utterance was beautiful and mysterious, gold-shot with looming wonder. It was like the name of an ancient power in the sky, tablet-carved in cuneiform. It made me feel that something hovered. But how could this be? A simple brand name, an ordinary car. How could these near-nonsense words, murmured in a child’s restless sleep, make me sense a meaning, a presence? She was only repeating some TV voice. …Whatever its source, the utterance struck me with the impact of a moment of splendid transcendence.
The tenor of this passage is not parodic; the reader is prompted by the analytical cast and searching tone of Gladney’s narration to listen in earnest. Gladney’s words are not to be dismissed as delusional, nor are they to be depreciated as those of “a modernist displaced in a postmodern world” (Wilcox 348). The passage is typical of DeLillo’s tendency to seek out transcendent moments in our postmodern lives that hint at possibilities for cultural regeneration. Clearly, the principal point of the passage is not that “Toyota Celica” is the signifier of a commodity (and as such has only illusory significance as a visionary utterance), but that as a name it has a mystical resonance and potency: “It was like the name of an ancient power in the sky,” a name that is felt to be “part of a verbal spell or ecstatic chant.” For what is revealed to Gladney in this visionary moment is that names embody a formidable power. And this idea is itself the expansive theme, explored in its metaphysical implications, of The Names, the novel that immediately preceded White Noise. Indeed, when read in conjunction with The Names, the metaphysical issues of White Noise can be brought into sharper relief.
The Names addresses the question of the mystical power of names: secret names (210, 294), place names (102–3, 239–40), divine names (92, 272).2 For DeLillo wants to remind us that names are often invested with a significance that exceeds their immediate, practical function. Names are enchanted; they enable insight and revelation. As one character explains: “We approach nameforms warily. Such secret power. When the name is itself secret, the power and influence are magnified. A secret name is a way of escaping the world. It is an opening into the self” (210).
Consider the remarkable ending of The Names—an extract from the manuscript of a novel by Tap, the narrator’s (James Axton’s) nine-year-old son, replete with misspellings. In Tap’s novel, a boy, unable to participate in the speaking in tongues at a Pentecostal service, panics and flees the church: “Tongue tied! His fait was signed. He ran into the rainy distance, smaller and smaller. This was worse than a retched nightmare. It was the nightmare of real things, the fallen wonder of the world” (339). These lines conclude both Tap’s novel and The Names itself. “The fallen wonder of the world” connotes the failure of language, in its (assumed) postlapsarian state, to invest the world with some order of deep and abiding meaning, to illuminate existence. More specifically, the language that has “fallen” is the language of name, the kind of pure nomenclature implied in Genesis where words stand in a necessary, rather than arbitrary, relationship to their referents.3 The novel follows the lives of characters who seek to recover this utopian condition of language. For example, people calling themselves “abecedarians” (210) form a murder cult whose strategy is to match the initials of their victims’ names to those of the place names where the murders occur—all in a (misguided) effort to restore a sense of the intrinsic or self-revealing significance of names. And note Axton’s response to the misspellings in his son’s manuscript:
I found these mangled words exhilarating. He’d made them new again, made me see how they worked, what they really were. They were ancient things, secret, reshapable.
… The spoken poetry in those words. … His … misrenderings … seemed to contain curious perceptions about the words themselves, second and deeper meanings, original meanings.
The novel suggests that the visionary power of language will only be restored when we “tap” into its primal or pristine forms, the forms that can regenerate perception, that can reveal human existence in significant ways. Hence the novel’s inquiry into “original meanings,” the concern with remembering “the prototype” (112–13), whence “[i]t was necessary to remember, to dream the pristine earth” (307). The “gift of tongues” is also understood as a primal, and hence visionary, language—“talk as from the womb, as from the sweet soul before birth” (306)—and, as such, it is revered as “the whole language of the spirit” (338), the language by which “[n]ormal understanding is surpassed” (307). (And far from DeLillo keeping an ironic distance from such mystical views of glossolalia, he has endorsed them in interviews.)4 Moreover, one can hardly miss the novel’s overall insistence on the spoken word—especially on talk at the familiar, everyday, pre-abstract level of communication—as the purest expression of primal, visionary language:
We talked awhile about her nephews and nieces, other family matters, commonplaces, a cousin taking trumpet lessons, a death in Winnipeg. … The subject of family makes conversation almost tactile. I think of hands, food, hoisted children. There’s a close-up contact warmth in the names and images. Everydayness. …
This talk we were having about familiar things was itself ordinary and familiar. It seemed to yield up the mystery that is part of such things, the nameless way in which we sometimes feel our connections to the physical world. Being here. … Our senses are collecting at the primal edge. … I felt I was in an early stage of teenage drunkenness, lightheaded, brilliantly happy and stupid, knowing the real meaning of every word.5
The affirmation of a primal, visionary level of language which, moreover, finds its purest expression in “talk” (glossolalia, conversation) is vulnerable to postmodern critique on the grounds that it is premised on a belief in original and pure meanings. Suffice it to say here, such meanings are assumed to exist (as in some transcendent realm) outside the space of intertextuality, or beyond the “logic of supplementarity” whereby, according to Derrida, “the origin … was never constituted except reciprocally by a nonorigin” (Of Grammatology 61).
The idea that language has “fallen” or grown remote from some pure and semantically rich primal state is characteristically (though not exclusively) Romantic, and most reminiscent of views held by, among others, Rousseau and Wordsworth. In his “Essay on the Origins of Languages” and Confessions, Rousseau identified speech, as opposed to writing, as the natural condition of language because it “owes its form to natural causes alone” (“Essay” 5). In the face of a culture that conferred greater authority on writing than on speech, he affirmed the priority of the latter on the grounds that “Languages are made to be spoken, writing serves only as a supplement to speech” (qtd. in Derrida 144). While writing “substitut[es] exactitude for expressiveness” (“Essay” 21), the bias of speech is toward passionate and figurative expression which can “penetrate to the very depths of the heart” (9). Indeed, “As man’s first motives for speaking were of the passions, his first expressions were tropes. … [Hence] [a]t first only poetry was spoken; there was no hint of reasoning until much later” (12). Moreover, it was “primitive,” face-to-face speech—as opposed to the sophistications of writing, and especially the tyranny made possible by the codification of laws—that, according to Rousseau’s anthropology, once bound humans together naturally in an organic, egalitarian community. And recall that in his “Preface” to the Lyrical Ballads, Wordsworth deplored the “arbitrary and capricious habits of expression” of poets who, following urbane conventions of writing, had lost touch with the elemental language of rustics. The latter, by virtue of their “rural occupations” (that is, their regular intercourse with nature) are “such men [who] hourly communicate with the best objects from which the best part of language is originally derived” (emphasis added). Furthermore, this is “a far more philosophical language” than that used by poets (735). Of course, all this is not to suggest that DeLillo would necessarily endorse Rousseau’s or Wordsworth’s specific claims. But what all three share in is that familiar Romantic myth of some primal, pre-abstract level of language which is naturally endowed with greater insight, a pristine order of meaning that enables unmediated understanding, community, and spiritual communion with the world around.
If we return to Jack Gladney’s visionary moment, we should note that while “Toyota Celica” may be a brand name, Gladney perceives it as having an elemental, incantatory power that conveys, at a deeper level, another order of meaning. He invokes a range of terms in an effort to communicate this alternative meaning: “ritual,” “spell,” “ecstatic,” “mysterious,” “wonder,” “ancient” (155). Similarly, for Murray Siskind, Gladney’s friend and media theorist, the recurring jingle “Coke is it, Coke is it” evokes comparisons with “mantras.” Siskind elaborates: “The medium [that is, television] practically overflows with sacred formulas if we can remember how to respond innocently” (51). DeLillo highlights the paradox that while so much language, in the media society, has degenerated into mere prattle and clichés, brand names not only flourish but convey a magic and mystical significance. Hence they are often chanted like incantations: “Toyota Corolla, Toyota Celica, Toyota Cressida” (155); “Tegrin, Denorex, Selsun Blue” (289); “Dacron, Orlon, Lycra Spandex” (52).
Earlier passages in White Noise derive their meaning from the same Romantic metaphysics of language as Gladney’s “moment of splendid transcendence.” First, consider Gladney’s response to the crying of his baby, Wilder (and note, by the way, the typically Romantic impression of the mystique of desolate spaces, and the appeal to “the mingled reverence and wonder” of the Romantic sublime):
He was crying out, saying nameless things in a way that touched me with its depth and richness. This was an ancient dirge. … I began to think he had disappeared inside this wailing noise and if I could join him in his lost and suspended place we might together perform some reckless wonder of intelligibility. …
… Nearly seven straight hours of serious crying. It was as though he’d just returned from a period of wandering in some remote and holy place, in sand barrens or snowy ranges—a place where things are said, sights are seen, distances reached which we in our ordinary toil can only regard with the mingled reverence and wonder we hold in reserve for feats of the most sublime and difficult dimensions.
And, for Siskind, “Supermarkets this large and clean and modern are a revelation to me”; after all, “Everything is concealed in symbolism, hidden by veils of mystery and layers of cultural material. But it is psychic data, absolutely. … All the letters and numbers are here, … all the code words and ceremonial phrases” (38, 37–38). Evidently, for DeLillo, language operates on two levels: a practical, denotative level, that is, a mode of language oriented toward business, information, and technology, and a “deeper,” primal level which is the ground of visionary experience—the “second, deeper meanings, original meanings” that Axton finds in Tap’s childishly misspelled words; the “ancient dirge” that Gladney hears in Wilder’s wailing; the “language not quite of this world” that he hears in Steffie’s sleep-talk; the “psychic data” that Siskind finds beneath white noise.
In communications theory, “white noise” describes a random mix of frequencies over a wide spectrum that renders signals unintelligible. DeLillo applies the metaphor of a circumambient white noise to suggest, on the one hand, the entropic state of postmodern culture where in general communications are degraded by triviality and irrelevance—the culture of “infotainment,” factoids, and junk mail, where the commodity logic of late capitalism has extended to the point that cognition is mediated by its profane and quotidian forms. Yet, on the other hand, DeLillo suggests that within that incoherent mix of frequencies there is, as it were, a low wavelength that carries a flow of spiritually charged meaning. This flow of meaning is barely discernible, but, in the novel, it is figured in the recurring phrase “waves and radiation” (1, 38, 51, 104, 326)—an undercurrent of invisible forces or “nameless energies” (12) that have regenerative powers. And how do we “tune in” to this wavelength? Siskind says of his students, who feel alienated from the dreck of popular television, “they have to learn to look as children again” (50), that is to say, to perceive like Gladney’s daughter, Steffie, or Axton’s son, Tap, are said to perceive. In an interview, DeLillo has observed, “I think we feel, perhaps superstitiously, that children have a direct route to, have direct contact to the kind of natural truth that eludes us as adults” (“Outsider” 302). The boy protagonist of Ratner’s Star (1976) is considered, by virtue of his minority, more likely than adults to access the “primal dream” experience of “racial history,” of “pure fable, myth, archetype”; as one character tells him, “you haven’t had time to drift away from your psychic origins” (264–65). And here it must be remarked that this faith in the insightfulness of childhood perception is a defining feature of (but, of course, not exclusive to) that current of Romantic writing which runs from Rousseau’s Emile (1762), through the writings of Blake and Wordsworth, to De Quincey’s Suspiria de Profundis (1845). For Coleridge, “To carry on the feelings of childhood into the powers of manhood; to combine the child’s sense of wonder and novelty with the appearances which every day for perhaps forty years had rendered familiar … this is the character and privilege of genius” (49). And recall, especially, the familiar lines from Wordsworth’s “Intimations of Immortality” which lament the (adult’s) loss of the child’s “visionary gleam,” that “master-light of all our seeing”; which celebrate the child as a “Seer blest! / On whom those truths do rest, / Which we [adults] are toiling all our lives to find, / In darkness lost” (460–61). In The Prelude, Wordsworth also argued that adult visionary experience is derived from childhood consciousness, the “seedtime [of] my soul,” a consciousness that persists into adulthood as a source of “creative sensibility,” illuminating the world with its “auxiliar light” (498, 507).
The Romantic notion of infant insight, of the child as gifted with an intuitive perception of truth, sets DeLillo’s writing apart from postmodern trends. For, of all modes of fiction, it is postmodernism that is least hospitable to concepts like insight and intuition. Its metafictional and antimetaphysical polemic has collapsed the “depth model” of the subject (implied by the concept of inner seeing) and, audaciously, substituted a model of subjectivity as the construct of chains of signifiers. In such fiction as Robert Coover’s Pricksongs and Descants, Walter Abish’s In the Future Perfect, and Donald Barthelme’s Snow White, for example, we find subjectivity reconceived as the conflux of fragments of texts—mythical narratives, dictionaries and catalogues, media clichés and stereotypes.
In an interview, DeLillo has said of White Noise that “Perhaps the supermarket tabloids are … closest to the spirit of the book” (“I Never Set Out” 31). What one might expect from any critique of postmodern culture is a satirical assault on the tabloids as a debased and commodified form of communication. Yet the frequency with which DeLillo cites tabloid news stories—their accounts of UFOs, reincarnation, and supernatural occurrences (see, for example, White Noise 142–46)—suggests that there is more at issue than simply mocking their absurd, fabricated claims. For he recognizes our need for a “weekly dose of cult mysteries” (5), and that, by means of tabloid discourse, “Out of some persistent sense of large-scale ruin, we kept inventing hope” (146–47). In White Noise, the tabloids are seen to function as a concealed form of religious expression, where extraterrestrials are substituted for messiahs and freakish happenings for miracles. In short, on a wavelength of which we are virtually unconscious, the tabloids gratify our impulses toward the transcendental; “They ask profoundly important questions about death, the afterlife, God, worlds and space, yet they exist in an almost Pop Art atmosphere” (“I Never Set Out” 31).
White Noise abounds with extensive discussions about death and the afterlife (38, 99, 196–200, 282–92, and elsewhere), a concern of the book that is surely symptomatic of a nostalgia for a mode of experience that lies beyond the stereotyping and banalizing powers of the media, a mode of experience not subject to simulation. In a culture marked by an implosive de-differentiation of the image and its referent, where “Once you’ve seen the signs about the barn, it becomes impossible to see the barn” (12), the nonfigurability of death seems like a guarantee of a domain of human experience that can transcend hyperreality.
In another visionary experience, Gladney has mystical insight into the force—a huge, floating cloud of toxic chemicals—that threatens his life:
It was a terrible thing to see, so close, so low. … But it was also spectacular, part of the grandness of a sweeping event. … Our fear was accompanied by a sense of awe that bordered on the religious. It is surely possible to be awed by the thing that threatens your life, to see it as a cosmic force, so much larger than yourself, more powerful, created by elemental and willful rhythms.
This “awed,” “religious” perception of a powerful force, which seems in its immensity capable of overwhelming the onlooker, is characteristic of that order of experience explored by the Romantics under the name of “the Sublime.” The concept of the sublime has had a long and complex evolution since Longinus’s famous treatise on the subject, and here it must suffice to note just one key statement that has served as a foundation for the notion of the Romantic sublime. In his Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful (1757), Edmund Burke advanced the following definition: “Whatever is fitted in any sort to excite the ideas of pain, and danger, that is to say, whatever is in any sort terrible, or is conversant about terrible objects, or operates in a manner analogous to terror, is a source of the sublime; that is, it is productive of the strongest emotion which the mind is capable of feeling” (39). Burke identified the sources of “terrifying” sublimity in such attributes as “power,” “vastness,” “infinity,” and “magnificence,” and among the effects of the experience of the sublime, he identified “terror,” “awe,” “reverence,” and “admiration.” It is remarkable that Gladney’s experience of the sublime yields almost identical terms: “terrible,” “grandness,” “awed,” “religious,” “cosmic,” “powerful.” Moreover, such terms are familiar to us from descriptions of sublime experience in Romantic literature. For example, in The Prelude, in such accounts as his epiphany at the Simplon Pass and the ascent of Mount Snowdon (535–36, 583–85), Wordsworth frequently invokes impressions of the “awful,” the “majestic,” “infinity,” and “transcendent power” to convey his sense of the terrifying grandeur of nature. In the violent, turbulent landscape of the Alps, he perceived “Characters of the great Apocalypse, / The types and symbols of Eternity, / Of first, and last, and midst, and without end” (536). Wordsworth’s invocation of “Apocalypse,” like the sense, in White Noise, of a life-threatening “cosmic force,” reveals a defining property of the experience of the sublime: the subject’s anxious intimation of a dissolution of the self, of extinction, in the face of such overwhelming power. “[T]he emotion you feel,” says Burke of such “prodigious” power, is that it might “be employed to the purposes of … destruction. That power derives all its sublimity from the terror with which it is generally accompanied” (65). And here it should be added that the experience is all the more disturbing because such immense power defies representation or rational comprehension (hence the recourse of Wordsworth, DeLillo, and others to hyperbole—“cosmic,” “infinite,” “eternal,” and so on).6
The Romantic-metaphysical character of DeLillo’s rendering of sublime experience is evident in the pivotal place he gives to the feeling of “awe.” Not only is the term repeated in Gladney’s description of his feelings toward the toxic cloud, but it is used three times, along with the kindred terms “dread” and “wonder,” in a later account of that characteristically Romantic experience of the sublime, namely, gazing at a sunset:7
The sky takes on content, feeling, an exalted narrative life. … There are turreted skies, light storms. … Certainly there is awe, it is all awe, it transcends previous categories of awe, but we don’t know whether we are watching in wonder or dread. …
Given the Romantics’ valorization of “I-centered” experience (in respect of which, The Prelude stands as a preeminent example), the feeling of awe has received special attention in their literature. After all, that overwhelming feeling of spellbound reverence would seem like cogent testimony to the innermost life of the psyche, an expression of what Wordsworth, in “Tintern Abbey” and The Prelude, called the “purer mind” (164, 506). However, that deep-rooted, plenitudinous I-centered subject of awe is a far cry from postmodern conceptions of the self as, typically, the tenuous construct of intersecting cultural codes. As noted earlier, this is the model of the self we find in the quintessentially postmodern fiction of Abish, Barthelme, and Coover, among others. It is a model which accords with Roland Barthes’s view of the “I” that “is already itself a plurality of other texts, of codes which are infinite. … [Whence] subjectivity has ultimately the generality of stereotypes” (10). Evidently, DeLillo’s awestruck subjects contradict the postmodern norm.8 Finally, why create such subjects at all? Perhaps they may be regarded as an instance of DeLillo’s endeavor to affirm the integrity and spiritual energy of the psyche in the face of (what the novel suggests is) late capitalism’s disposition to disperse or thin out the self into so many consumer subject positions (48, 50, 83–84). In short, we might say that sublimity is invoked to recuperate psychic wholeness.
Studies of Libra, which identify it as a postmodernist text, typically stress its rendering of Lee Harvey Oswald as the construct of media discourses and its focus on the loss of the (historical) referent and the constraints of textuality.9 And yet for all its evident postmodern concerns, there is a current of thinking in the novel that is highly resistant to any postmodernizing account of it. Consider, for example, this observation by David Ferrie, one of the book’s anti-Castro militants:
Think of two parallel lines. … One is the life of Lee H. Oswald. One is the conspiracy to kill the President. What bridges the space between them? What makes a connection inevitable? There is a third line. It comes out of dreams, visions, intuitions, prayers, out of the deepest levels of the self. It’s not generated by cause and effect like the other two lines. It’s a line that cuts across causality, cuts across time. It has no history that we can recognize or understand. But it forces a connection. It puts a man on the path of his destiny.
Observations of this type abound in Libra: elsewhere we read of “patterns [that] emerge outside the bounds of cause and effect” (44); “secret symmetries” (78); “a world inside the world” (13, 47, 277); “A pattern outside experience. Something that jerks you out of the spin of history” (384). Clearly, repeated invocations of invisible, transhistorical forces which shape human affairs do not amount to a postmodern rejection of empiricist historiography. Rather, this is the stuff of metaphysics, not to say the occult. Indeed, in a discussion of Libra, published in South Atlantic Quarterly, DeLillo seriously speculates on supernatural interventions in human history:
But Oswald’s attempt on Kennedy was more complicated. I think it was based on elements outside politics and, as someone in the novel says, outside history—things like dreams and coincidences and even the movement or the configuration of the stars, which is one reason the book is called Libra. …
… When I hit upon this notion of coincidence and dream and intuition and the possible impact of astrology on the way men act, I thought that Libra, being Oswald’s sign, would be the one title that summarized what’s inside the book.
(“Outsider” 289, 293–94; emphasis added)
I also cite this interview as evidence that DeLillo is more likely to endorse his characters’ beliefs in transcendent realities than to dismiss them as, in the words of one commentator, a “fantasy of secret knowledge, of a world beyond marginalization that would provide a center that would be immune to the play of signification” (Carmichael 209).
Libra appeals to the truth and sovereignty of “the deepest levels of the self,” that is, the levels of “dreams, visions, intuitions” (339). Indeed, alongside those readings of the novel that point to its postmodern rendering of the subject without psychic density—“an effect of the codes out of which he is articulated” (Carmichael 206); “a contemporary production” (Lentricchia, “Libra” 441)—we must reckon with the book’s insistent focus on “another level, … a deeper kind of truth” (260), on that which “[w]e know … on some deeper plane” (330), on that which “speaks to something deep inside [one]. … the life-insight” (28). Such appeals to insight or intuition are common in Romantic literature and conform with Romanticism’s depth model of subjectivity. That model is premised on the belief that truth lies “furthest in,” that is, in the domain of the “heart” or “purer mind”; the belief that truth can only be accessed by the “inner faculties” (Wordsworth), by “inward sight” (Shelley), or, recalling the American Romantics, by “intuition.” “[W]here,” Emerson rhetorically inquired, “but in the intuitions which are vouchsafed us from within, shall we learn the Truth?” (182).10 The comparisons may be schematic but, still, are close enough to indicate that the mindset of Libra is neither consistently nor unequivocally postmodern. No less emphatic than the book’s evidence for a model of mind as an unstable “effect” of media codes is the evidence for a model of it as self-sufficient and self-authenticating, as an interior source of insight or vision.
What are the ideological implications of DeLillo’s Romantic metaphysics? A common reading of Romanticism understands its introspective orientation in terms of a “politics of vision.”11 This is to say that, first, Romantic introspection may be seen as an attempt to claim the “inner faculties” as an inviolable, sacrosanct space beyond the domain of industrialization and the expanding marketplace. Second, the persistent appeal to the visionary “faculty” of “insight” or “intuition” or “Imagination” supplied Wordsworth, Blake, and others with a vantage point from which to critique the utilitarian and positivist ethos of capitalist development. But the crucial component of the “politics of vision” is the concept of what M.H. Abrams has called “the redemptive imagination” (117–22). Abrams notes how Blake repeatedly asserts that the “Imagination … is the Divine Body of the Lord Jesus” (qtd. in Abrams 121) and quotes from The Prelude to emphasize that Wordsworth also substituted Imagination for the Redeemer:
Here must thou be, O Man! Strength to thyself; no Helper hast thou here; .....The prime and vital principle is thine In the recesses of thy nature, far From any reach of outward fellowship[.]
(qtd. in Abrams 120)
What needs to be added here is that this faith in the “redemptive imagination” is premised on an idealist assumption that personal salvation can be achieved primarily, if not exclusively, at the level of the individual psyche. Indeed, this focus on salvation as chiefly a private, spiritual affair tends to obscure or diminish the role of change at the institutional level of economic and political practice as a precondition for the regeneration of the subject.12 And it is a similar “politics of vision” that informs DeLillo’s writing and that invites the same conclusion. DeLillo’s appeals to the visionary serve to affirm an autonomous realm of experience and to provide a standard by which to judge the spiritually atrophied culture of late capitalism. Thus against the impoverishments and distortions of communication in a culture colonized by factoids, sound bites, PR hype, and propaganda, DeLillo endeavors to preserve the credibility of visionary experience and, in particular, to validate the visionary moment as the sign of a redemptive order of meaning. He has remarked, “The novelist can try to leap across the barrier of fact, and the reader is willing to take that leap with him as long as there’s a kind of redemptive truth waiting on the other side” (“Outsider” 294). Yet, as we have already seen, that “leap” is into the realm of the transhistorical, where “redemptive truth” is chiefly a spiritual, visionary matter. And it is in this respect that his fiction betrays a conservative tendency; his response to the adverse cultural effects of late capitalism reproduces a Romantic politics of vision, that is, it is a response that obscures, if not undervalues, the need for radical change at the level of the material infrastructure.
The fact that DeLillo writes so incisively of the textures of postmodern experience, of daily life in the midst of images, commodities, and conspiracies, does not make him a postmodern writer. His Romantic appeals to a primal language of vision, to the child’s psyche as a medium of precious insight, to the sublime contravene the antimetaphysical norms of postmodern theory. Moreover, while there is, to be sure, a significant strain of irony that runs through his fiction, it does not finally undercut his metaphysics. As Tom LeClair has noted in a discussion of White Noise, “DeLillo presses beyond the ironic, extracting from his initially satiric materials a sense of wonderment or mystery” (214). “Wonder” and “mystery,” to say nothing of “extrasensory flashes” (White Noise 34), are frequently invoked in DeLillo’s writing as signifiers of a mystical order of cognition, an affirmation that the near-global culture of late capitalism cannot exhaust the possibilities of human experience. But it is precisely this metaphysical cast of thinking that separates DeLillo’s fiction from the thoroughgoing postmodernism of, say, Walter Abish or Robert Coover, and that should prompt us to qualify radically our tendency to read him as an exemplary postmodern writer.
See, for example, Lentricchia, “Tales” and “Libra”; Frow; Messmer; and Wilcox.
Perhaps the choice of title for the novel is, among other things, calculated to evoke that long tradition of Neo-Platonist and medieval mysticism which meditated on divine names. One might cite the writings of Pseudo-Dionysius, author of The Divine Names, or the Merkabah mystics, early Kabbalists who speculated on the secret names of God and the angels. For such mystics, the way to revelation is through the knowledge of secret names.
This is precisely the theme of an early essay by Walter Benjamin, who, reflecting on the degeneration of language into “mere signs,” observed: “In the Fall, since the eternal purity of names was violated, … man abandoned immediacy in the communication of the concrete, name, and fell into the abyss of the mediateness of all communication, of the word as means, of the empty word, into the abyss of prattle” (120).
“I do wonder if there is something we haven’t come across. Is there another, clearer language? Will we speak it and hear it when we die? Did we know it before we were born? … Maybe this is why there’s so much babbling in my books. Babbling can be … a purer form, an alternate speech. I wrote a short story that ends with two babies babbling at each other in a car. This was something I’d seen and heard, and it was a dazzling and unforgettable scene. I felt these babies knew something. They were talking, they were listening, they were commenting. … Glossolalia is interesting because it suggests there’s another way to speak, there’s a very different language lurking somewhere in the brain” (“Interview” 83–84). And “Glossolalia or speaking in tongues … could be viewed as a higher form of infantile babbling. It’s babbling which seems to mean something” (“Outsider” 302). (Such comments help explain the significance of the crying of Baby Wilder in White Noise [78–79], an episode I shall discuss later.)
A little later we read: “People everywhere are absorbed in conversation. … Conversation is life, language is the deepest being” (52).
Kant formulated the following succinct definition: “We can describe the sublime in this way: it is an object (of nature) the representation of which determines the mind to think the unattainability of nature as a presentation of [reason’s] ideas” (qtd. in Weiskel 22).
Recall these lines from Wordsworth’s “Tintern Abbey”: “a sense sublime / Of something far more deeply interfused, / Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns” (164). I am indebted to Lou Caton, of the University of Oregon, for drawing my attention to a possible Romantic context for the sunsets in White Noise.
Here, I anticipate two likely objections. First, the “airborne toxic event” may seem like an ironic postmodern version of the sublime object insofar as DeLillo substitutes a man-made source of power for a natural one. Yet Gladney’s words emphasize that that power is experienced as a natural phenomenon: “This was a death made in the laboratory, defined and measurable, but we thought of it at the time in a simple and primitive way, as some seasonal perversity of the earth like a flood or tornado” (127). Second, I disagree with Arthur Saltzman (118–19) and others who see postmodern irony in the account of the sunset insofar as (to be sure) (1) the sunset has been artificially enhanced by pollution and (2) most observers of the spectacle “don’t know … what it means.” After all, the passage in question clearly insists on the sense of awe irrespective of these factors.
See, for example, Lentricchia, “Libra”; Carmichael; and Cain.
In his lecture “The Transcendentalist,” Emerson asserted, “Although … there is no pure transcendentalist, yet the tendency to respect the intuitions, and to give them, at least in our creed, all authority over our experience, has deeply colored the conversation and poetry of the present day” (207).
Jon Klancher notes that it was M. H. Abrams who tagged Romanticism as a “politics of vision.” However, he argues that insofar as Romanticism is an uncircumscribable, historically variable category, one whose construction alters in response to “institutional crises and consolidations,” its “politics of vision” can be, and has been, read as not only radical but also conservative (77–88).
It is often argued that social history gets repressed in Wordsworth’s “extravagant lyricizing of the recovered self” and in his “‘sense sublime’” (Klancher 80).
Abish, Walter. In the Future Perfect. New York: New Directions, 1975.
Abrams, M. H. Natural Supernaturalism: Tradition and Revolution in Romantic Literature. New York: Norton, 1971.
Barthelme, Donald. Snow White. New York: Atheneum, 1967.
Barthes, Roland. S/Z. Trans. Richard Miller. New York: Hill and Wang, 1974.
Benjamin, Walter. “On Language as Such and on the Language of Man.” 1916. One-Way Street and Other Writings. Trans. E. Jephcott and Kingsley Shorter. London: Verso, 1985. 107–23.
Burke, Edmund. A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful. 1757. Ed. J.T. Boulton. U of Notre Dame P, 1958.
Cain, William E. “Making Meaningful Worlds: Self and History in Libra.” Michigan Quarterly Review 29 (1990): 275–87.
Carmichael, Thomas. “Lee Harvey Oswald and the Postmodern Subject: History and Intertextuality in Don DeLillo’s Libra, The Names, and Mao II.” Contemporary Literature 34 (1993): 204–18.
Caton, Lou. “Setting Suns and Imaginative Failure in Don DeLillo’s White Noise.” Twentieth-Century Literature Conference. University of Louisville, Louisville, KY. 1995.
Coleridge, Samuel Taylor. Biographia Literaria. 1817, Ed. George Watson. London: Dent, 1975.
Coover, Robert. Pricksongs and Descants. New York: Plume, 1969.
DeLillo, Don. “I Never Set Out to Write an Apocalyptic Novel.” Interview with Caryn James. New York Times Book Review 13 Jan. 1985: 31.
———. “An Interview with Don DeLillo.” With Tom LeClair. Anything Can Happen: Interviews with Contemporary American Novelists. Ed. Tom LeClair and Larry McCaffery. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1983. 79–90.
———. Libra. 1988. Harmondsworth, Eng.: Penguin, 1989.
———. The Names. 1982. New York: Vintage, 1989.
———. “An Outsider in This Society: An Interview with Don DeLillo.” With Anthony DeCurtis. The Fiction of Don DeLillo. Ed. Frank Lentricchia. Spec. issue of South Atlantic Quarterly 89 (1990): 281–304.
———. Ratner’s Star. 1976. New York: Vintage, 1989.
———. White Noise. 1985. Harmondsworth, Eng.: Penguin, 1986.
Derrida, Jacques. Of Grammatology. Trans. Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1976.
Emerson, Ralph Waldo. Nature, Addresses, and Lectures. Cambridge, MA: Belknap-Harvard UP, 1971. Vol. 1 of The Collected Works of Ralph Waldo Emerson. 4 vols. 1971–1987.
Frow, John. “The Last Things Before the Last: Notes on White Noise.” The Fiction of Don DeLillo. Ed. Frank Lentricchia. Spec. issue of South Atlantic Quarterly 89 (1990): 413–29.
Klancher, Jon. “English Romanticism and Cultural Production.” The New Historicism, Ed. H. Aram Veeser. New York: Routledge, 1989. 77–88.
LeClair, Tom. In the Loop: Don DeLillo and the Systems Novel. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1987.
Lentricchia, Frank. “Libra as Postmodern Critique.” The Fiction of Don DeLillo. Ed. Frank Lentricchia. Spec. issue of South Atlantic Quarterly 89 (1990): 431–53.
———. “Tales of the Electronic Tribe.” New Essays on “White Noise.” Ed. Frank Lentricchia. The American Novel. New York: Cambridge UP, 1991. 87–113.
Messmer, Michael W. “‘Thinking It Through Completely’: The Interpretation of Nuclear Culture.” Centennial Review 32 (1988): 397–413.
Pynchon, Thomas. The Crying of Lot 49, 1966. New York: Perennial-Harper, 1990.
Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. “Essay on the Origin of Languages.” Trans. John H. Moran. On the Origin of Language. Ed. John H. Moran and Alexander Gode. Milestones of Thought, New York: Ungar, 1966. 5–74.
Saltzman, Arthur M. Designs of Darkness in Contemporary American Fiction. Penn Studies in Contemporary American Fiction. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1990.
Weiskel, Thomas. The Romantic Sublime: Studies in the Structure and Psychology of Transendence. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1976.
Wilcox, Leonard. “Baudrillard, DeLillo’s White Noise, and the End of Heroic Narrative.” Contemporary Literature 32 (1991): 346–65.
Wordsworth, William. Poetical Works. Ed. Thomas Hutchinson. Rev. Ernest de Selincourt. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1978.
Last Updated on June 8, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 6497
SOURCE: “Consuming Narratives: Don DeLillo and the ‘Lethal’ Reading,” in The Journal of Narrative Technique, Vol. 27, No. 2, Spring, 1997, pp. 190–206.
[In the following essay, Moraru explores the ways DeLillo's novels thematize the contemporary production and reception of narrative art, focusing on readers' “negative” or “distorted” responses to the texts.]
He didn’t really think he would have ended among the dead, injured or missing. He was already injured and missing. As for death, he no longer thought he would see it come from the muzzle of a gun or any other instrument designed to be lethal … Shot by someone. Not a thief or deer hunter or highway sniper but some dedicated reader.
(DeLillo, Mao II 196)
This excerpt from DeLillo’s 1991 novel sets forth a poignant critique of the social response to narratives in an age that has integrated “aesthetic production” into “commodity production” (Jameson 4). Along with a whole series of contemporary writers from, say, Paul Auster to Mark Leyner, DeLillo trades upon the predicament of narrative representation, showing how cultural objects in general and stories in particular are fetishized in the public arena. The “fate of narrative” in our time, DeLillo suggests, reflects the “clumsy transposition of art into the sphere of consumption” (Horkheimer and Adorno 135), a displacement bound to give rise to a “system of non-culture” (128). However, it is not quite the “debasement” of “high culture” in the hands of “the culture industry” that DeLillo deplores; the entire culture as a collective apparatus of narrative misreading is here pinned down.
At the same time, even though his work does not necessarily advocate resistance to popular culture, it nonetheless unveils an uncanny resistance to popularity. For DeLillo fame ranks among “mass delusion” phenomena, to recall Horkheimer and Adorno again. Insofar as it takes some kind of social performance, popularity is backfiring and treacherous, and creators should do their best to ward it off. For not only has the role of Baudelaire’s “hypocritical” reader grown throughout modernity; the consumer of stories, DeLillo suggests, has become somewhat burdensome and menacing. S/he no longer is the honest co-author Rezeptionsästhetik took for granted. The audience, the media, and the publishing industry now make up a whole machinery of voracious consumption, an entire demonology of domestication, control, and alienation. Ironically enough, it is while striving to preclude this alienation that the author alienates, isolates himself or herself. More ironically perhaps, this resistance to popularity, which DeLillo himself has for a while practiced (Lentricchia, “Libra as Postmodern Critique”; DeLillo, “An Outsider”), the refusal to give interviews, appear on late shows, make speeches, and even publish, enhances the legend of the author, foregrounding the capacity of cultural systems to contain and profitably “recycle” artistic dissent.
This essay delves into DeLillo’s imaginary of consumption, paying special attention to how his work thematizes the contemporary production as well as treatment of narratives. Following a closer look at Mao II’s model of fending off co-optation, I will specifically focus on instances of readerly reactions that characteristically garble, misuse and “abuse” stories. In doing so, these misreadings mount a “lethal” menace to cultural texts and their authors alike, eroding our inherited notions of textuality and authorship. Importantly, reading will here stand for a whole paradigm of cultural metabolism as nontextual narratives can be “read,” too. Whether as a metaphor of domination through “plotting” and “perusing” of private lives (especially in Libra and Running Dog) or a paradoxical symbol of aesthetic insensitivity, reading stands out as a master motif in DeLillo. Again, it is the “wrong,” “distorting,” even “malefic” reading that I shall primarily deal with.
As my article’s epigraph reveals, Mao II bestows a particular emphasis on such a “negative” response. Novelist Bill Gray’s predicament is illuminating in this respect. A main character in Mao II, he vanished from society after publishing two acclaimed books. New editions of these volumes, however, as well as his reclusiveness itself have meanwhile enlarged Gray’s mythic aura. There have also been rumors about his third book, whose publication he purposefully postpones by endless revisions. Now, for Gray revision is not a Flaubertian, ever incomplete and perpetually recommenced “smoothing” of the “style.” As Charlie, Gray’s publisher, suspects, Gray keeps “revising” and “rewriting” to defer publishing, that is, circulation and assimilation. Naive yet not pacific readers (he received a finger in the mail from one of them!), greedy publishing houses and inquisitive media assail his privacy, conspiring to turn him into a marketable icon.1 It is true, Gray managed to “contain” the most diehard reader’s endeavors to bring him into the open, “absorbing” Scott into his own recluse existence (Scott became Gray’s “assistant”); he cannot withstand, however, his publisher’s efforts to coax him into “reappearing.”
Gray’s “comeback” brings together key themes in DeLillo: the glamour of media iconography and the authorial “appearance” (“publication”) it enforces, the ritual of reading, terror, and death, which is characteristically linked up with an intriguing notion of plot. Charlie tries to “upgrade” the novelist’s myth by convincing him to read on TV French poems by Jean-Claude, a Swiss writer held as a hostage in Beirut. As we eventually come to understand, Gray is ultimately supposed to take Jean-Claude’s place, which event should prepare the “market” for his third book. To secure Gray’s involvement in this scenario and thereby to entangle him in what will turn out to be, by implication, the plot of the novelist’s own death, Charlie suggests that Brita, a famous photographer, take the author’s picture. Gray gives in at last, but for a different reason:
Bill had his picture taken not because he wanted to come out of hiding but because he wanted to hide more deeply, he wanted to revise the terms of his seclusion, he needed the crisis of exposure to give him a powerful reason to intensify his concealment. Years ago there were stories that Bill was dead, Bill was in Manitoba, Bill was living under another name, Bill would never write another word. These were the world’s oldest stories and they were not about Bill so much as people’s need to make mysteries and legends. Now Bill was devising his own cycle of death and resurgence. … Bill’s picture was a death notice. His image hadn’t become public yet and he was already gone. This was the crucial turn he needed in order to disappear completely … The picture would be a means of transformation. It would show him how he looked to the world and give him a fixed point from which to depart. Pictures with our likeness make us choose. We travel into or away from our photographs.
(Mao II 140–41)
Gray’s assistant realizes that the “master” employs the photographs “as a kind of simulated death” (140). “Mao,” Scott reminds us, “used photographs to announce his return and demonstrate his vitality, to reinspire revolution” (141). Gray, as a “second Mao,” takes up the Chinese leader’s ploy, yet to effect the contrary: a complete “self-erasure.” If his legend has been paradoxically reinforced by his photo’s absence from newspapers and catalogues, the hundreds of photographs Brita shoots might “hide” him completely, consecrate his disappearance. Gray hopes that absolute exposure, the paroxysm of visibility, might provide a perfect hideaway. An allegory of his innermost self, the still unpublished story is thus ideally camouflaged in and through its author’s photographic disclosure. As Scott owns, “the book disappears into the image of the writer” (Mao II 71), indefinitely putting off its consumption—its death in alien hands.
Another way of hinting at the private subject’s “swallowing” by his or her picture in Mao II is the insistent focus on photographed crowds. They set off the “body common” (77), whose “millennial hysteria” foregrounds the twilight of the private ego, now “immunized against the language of the self” (8). The mass images featured in tabloids or on live TV speak to a tragic immolation of the individual. From the dust jacket, which displays twenty-four “photopaintings” from Andy Warhol’s Mao series, to the large images of Chinese and Iranian crowds reproduced or described throughout the book, DeLillo’s novel obsessively zeroes in on the masses. Hecatombs of privacy, these cannot offer Gray a solution. Easily manipulable by official iconography (see Mao’s example), addicted to images and indiscriminate consumption, crowds are in actuality exactly what the writer flees. On the other hand, as the novelist himself anticipates, the attempted retreat through photographic self-give-away proves a sheer illusion. Allowing his portrait to be taken, Gray steps in the tragic world of plot, which means plotting his own death. Struggling to avoid beheading on the scaffold of the “market,” he takes a fatal, downward—“deathward” (as White Noise puts it)—path, of which he is not unaware:
Something about the occasion [Gray tells Brita] makes me think I’m at my own wake. Sitting for a picture is morbid business. A portrait doesn’t begin to mean anything until the subject is dead. This is the whole point. …The deeper I pass into death, the more powerful my picture becomes. Isn’t this why picture-taking is so ceremonial? It’s like a wake. And I’m the actor made up for the laying-out. … It struck me just last night these pictures are the announcement of my dying.
(Mao II 42–43)
Gray’s analytic “development” of Brita’s snapshots reaches even deeper. It brings out the destructive meaning of “photographic execution,” which critics like Roland Barthes (6, passim) and Susan Sontag (64, passim) have also pointed up. “Everything around us,” he contends, “tends to channel our lives toward some final reality in print or on film” (Mao II 43). We count only as virtual narratives, as “materials” for stories (“I’ve become someone’s material.2 Yours, Brita,” Gray avows). We no longer stand as subjects, but solely “subject matter” awaiting its “heightened version”: the cover story millions of readers will devour. In DeLillo’s Baudrillardian universe indeed “nothing happens until it’s consumed. … Nature has given away to aura. A man cuts himself shaving and someone is signed up to write the biography of the cut. All the material in every life is channeled into the glow” (44). The spectacular narrative “double” gains the upper hand over the “original” beings or facts. Actually, in striking accord with the self-referential logic of the media so cogently unearthed by critics from McLuhan to Baudrillard, there are no facts in this representational inferno, but merely events. The hostage’s release in Beirut “is tied to the public announcement of his freedom. You can’t have the first without the second” (129). “Vampirized” and literally “consumed” by its “double,” the epic account, life has been converted into, “ingested” and abolished by, “the consumer event” (43). The latter symbolically feeds on the flesh of its subject while apparently “promoting” it by concocting and spreading its “story.”
Fictive or less so, stories are ominous inasmuch as they expose their subject (the authorial self in Mao II) to a consuming, “viral” publicity. Failing to hide in the negative of his portraits, as it were, Gray gets “developed,” exposed, woven into a “plot.” As it “develops” itself, this plot brings the writer closer to death and thereby confirms the gloomy logic on which a book like Libra particularly dwells. Photographic and narrative exposure in the media triggers off a lethal “unveiling” that “monstrous” reading will complete. DeLillo deals with the whole process in terms that strikingly recall Robert Escarpit’s etymological speculations on the “act of publication” as “brutal exposure” and subsequent “willful violence” done to the author and his/her work (45–46). There is no wonder why, as a character of DeLillo’s Ratner’s Star has it, “the friction of an audience … drives writers crazy” (411). Fearing the “violence of reading,” Gray ostensibly belongs to that “class of writers who don’t want their books to be read,” “express[ing]” in their works “the violence of [their] desire not to be read” (410). As Scott tells Brita, “for Bill, the only thing worse than writing is publishing. When the book comes out. When people buy it and read it. He feels totally and horribly exposed. They are taking the book home and turning pages. They are reading the actual words” (Mao II 53). Much like E. L. Doctorow’s first-person narrator of The Book of Daniel, Gray dreads “the monstrous reader who goes on from one word to the next” (Doctorow 246).
It is essentially the “eventful story” that builds up the expectations of the “monstrous reader.” Now, only very few writers can withstand this “sensationalist” narrative. As George, another intermediary between Gray and the terrorists, claims, “Beckett is the last writer to shape the way we think and see. After him, the major work involves midair explosions and crumbled buildings. This is the new tragic narrative” (Mao II 157). Remarkably, Beckett here designates the creator opposing cultural co-optation. After him, “the artist is absorbed, the madman in the street is absorbed and processed and incorporated” by the coins got in the street or by his or her being “put in a TV commercial” (157). Only the terrorist nowadays still remains “outside,” for “the culture hasn’t figured out how to assimilate him.” And, surprisingly or not, the novelist is the only one who sees that terrorism, the rhetoric of absolute “eventfulness,” speaks “precisely the language of being noticed, the only language the West understands” (157).
This strategy of holding back sociocultural incorporation lies, in various forms, at the core of DeLillo’s entire work. One can distinguish it in earlier novels such as Great Jones Street, End Zone, Ratner’s Star and Running Dog, or in later, more discussed texts like White Noise and Libra. In Great Jones Street, for instance, the artistic market becomes a major theme even more explicitly. It literally haunts the writers’ imagination, casting a spell on their lives. In this respect, Fenig, a “two-time Laszlo Piatakoff Murder Mystery Award nominee”—whose ironic name points to financial interest—is an emblematic character. Introducing himself to Wunderlick, he unfolds a whole market mythology:
I’m in my middle years but I’m going stronger than ever. I’ve been anthologized in hard cover, paperback and goddamn vellum. I know the writer’s market like few people know it. The market is a strange thing, almost a living organism. It changes, it palpitates, it grows, it excretes, it sucks things and then spews them up. It’s a living wheel that turns and crackles. The market accepts and rejects. It loves and kills. … The market’s out there spinning like a big wheel, full of lights and colors and aromas. It’s not waiting for me. It doesn’t care about me. It ingests human arms and legs and it excretes vulture pus.
Figures of cultural consumption as immolation and ingestion of the author abound in DeLillo. Here, the corporeal metaphors of predation and digestion represent the market as a bestial body whose metabolism, as Ratner’s Star’s obsession with feces also suggests, sets forward an entire scatological economy (324, passim). Fenig suspects that he has lately ignored what Charlie calls in Mao II the “launching power of our mass-market capabilities” (127). In fact, Fenig considers himself a victim of the predatory “big wheel.” Failing to merchandise his new “brand of porno kid fiction” despite its “Aristotelian substratum” and the “lowest instincts” the genre caters to (Great Jones Street 49–50), Fenig switches to “fantastic terminal fiction” (222). Significantly, at this point he comes to fathom the importance of his “privacy” (222) as well as his having been “used” by the “market,”3 reduced in his humanity and pushed toward “fascism.” “I failed at pornography,” he explains, “because it put me in a position where I the writer was being manipulated by what I wrote. This is the essence of living in P[orn]-ville,” he goes on. “It makes people easy to manipulate. … I the writer was probably more aware of this than whoever the potential reader might be because I could feel the changes in me, the hardening of mechanisms, the subservience to lust-making and lust-awakening. … Every pornographic work brings us closer to fascism. It reduces the human element. It encourages antlike response” (223–24).
Social feedback preoccupies rock-star Bucky Wunderlick, too. Characteristically, he struggles to escape the “antlike” reaction of “the crowd’s passion and wrath,” the “immense … pressure of their response … blasting in with the force of a natural disaster” (14–15). Similarly to Gray, he no longer agrees to “sell” (perform, record, etc.), to give interviews or make the public appearances that would unavoidably enlarge his charisma. Remarkably, his manager does not ask him to play but solely to “appear” (198), always a symbolic ritual in DeLillo. His “silence strike” is another phenomenon of artistic rebellion that corporate giants such as Transparanoia or Happy Valley Farm Commune eventually manage to contain. Like the publishing house in Mao II, they want him just to show up, be merely seen in public and cynically respond to—or rather correspond with—the “need to be illiterate in the land of the self-erasing word” (139).
Literacy in media-saturated, market-oriented systems exerts a real fascination on DeLillo. The “digital” temple of contemporary society (Ruthrof 195–96; O’Donnell), the supermarket, brings to the fore in White Noise a new, “postcultural” docta ignorantia, which the author tackles with devastating irony. The hypnosis of the “consumerized space” (Wilson) and the ruthless media assault go hand in hand with the regression toward a new form of “brilliant” ignorance. “[T]here are full professors in this place who read nothing but cereal boxes” (White Noise 10), Murray Jay Siskind tells Gladney, the chairman of the “Hitler studies” department at the midwestern College-on-the-Hill. To be sure, not all consumers ought to be devout readers. Nonetheless, White Noise insists precisely on reading as consumption, on readers increasingly “created” and reacting as consumers, perusing more and more solely what they literally consume for survival or leisure. The fabulous supermarket articulates the emblematic narrative of postmodernity, maps out the symbolic site wherein consumption-based existence and reading overlap. More specifically, it is the place where the former drastically alters the latter. The huge store designates the readable locus of our time, the seemingly “easy-to-read” (“reader-friendly”) “catalogue”-space in which perusal is part of the mechanics of shopping and readers nonsensically “decipher” (shop for) elusive meanings. As Siskind contends, in the supermarket
Everything is concealed in symbolism, hidden by veils of mystery and layers of cultural material. But it is psychic data, absolutely. … All the letters and numbers are here, all the colors of the spectrum, all the voices and sounds, all the code words and ceremonial phrases. It is just a question of deciphering, rearranging, peeling off the layers of unspeakability. Not that we want to, not that any useful purpose would be served.
Reading here oddly hinges on significantly “non-spiritual” activities, “Eating and Drinking,” the “Basic Parameters” (171). Knowledge, expertise, and literacy have lost their original sense and object, and refocus on the superficial (or, as we shall see, “surfacial”) world of consumption. Genres, practices, and domains traditionally treated as marginal in the economy of scholarly discourse and academic interest now supply the core of sybi. What is more, teaching in a media-informed world has become teaching of the media. The means have swallowed up the initial goals and now constitute their own telos, as “coupon analysis” (Ratner’s Star 344) or “car crushing,” “Elvis,” and “Hitler studies” programs at the College-on-the Hill prove. People peruse food wraps and religiously watch food commercials between terrifying reports featuring natural catastrophes and massacres. In fact, a new, “postmodern” philology is about to arise from the relentless studying of “package narratives.” White Noise is perhaps DeLillo’s most devastating account of literacy’s predicament in a marketplace-dominated “postliterate” age (Jameson 17). As critic John Frow writes, “the supermarket is the privileged place for a phenomenology of surfaces” (427), which shapes into a glowing, alienating “labyrinth” (Pireddu 140). Here, the consumer faces his or her own consumption, a paradoxical disappearance not beneath surfaces but on them, which eliminates the difference between the consumer and the consumed. Symbolically, the mall and the media cannot be sorted out. “Full of psychic data” (White Noise 37), the former demarcates the very site of the ultimate “event”: consumers’ metamorphosis into media signifiers, their insertion in the commercial narrative as new, self-aware “products,” “exposed” and “featured” on the same glittering surfaces. As Gladney observes, there is an odd transfer of objectifying, immobile narcissism from the displayed goods—which looked “self-conscious,” “carefully observed, like four-color fruit in a guide to photography” (170)—to consumers. “My family,”4 he notices, “gloried in the event. … I kept seeing myself unexpectedly in some reflecting surface. … Brightness settled around me. … Our images appeared on mirrored columns, in glassware and chrome, on TV monitors in security rooms” (84).
This image-becoming of the subject molds the whole life of academic exiles in the college town Blacksmith. It “reveal[s] precisely the epistemological crisis that affects contemporary reality” (Pireddu 129) once the opposition between commodities and customers, media objects and media watchers no longer holds. Yet simply because these distinctions have been blurred, the crisis is not merely epistemological, but also ontological. It is the copy that legitimates, if not engenders, reality. Again, much like in Baudrillard’s analysis of simulacra, the duplicate predates—in all senses—its model, enjoys a socially higher significance. Babette, Gladney’s wife, for example, becomes suddenly far more interesting for her family when they see her on TV, when her body turns into an image, “second-order information” (King 72). Unlike Gray in Mao II, Babette must make a “detour” through the media in order to become “visible,” for her relatives and friends react to information “rather than to entities” (LeClair 209). In general, people are spellbound by the rhetoric of their appearance—not a new theme in DeLillo, as we know—because they live in a culture of spectacular narratives. Gladney, e.g., “automatically” puts his dark glasses on when entering the campus (White Noise 211). Similarly to Siskind working on “Elvis” in his own cultural studies project, he treats Hitler like a star. Gladney’s “postmodern attitude toward history as a kind of museum” or “supermarket of human possibilities, where people are free to shop for their values and identities” (Cantor 41), takes Hitler as a paragon of appearance. In his courses, Gladney deals with the Führer as a celebrity (Conroy 107–8), drawing on superficial, anecdotal details of his biography. Accordingly, teaching—also teaching grounded in specific (mis)readings—represents another instance of aborted cultural response. Intriguingly enough, Babette herself teaches modes of “appearing.” Her odd course in “posture” illustrates a peculiar kind of “inscribing practice” (Hayles 156 ff). Most remarkably, it is the media that control this practice: people learn how to “appear,” to embody different postures, take on various positions and, by implication, sociocultural “positionalities” from TV, the archimodel of appearance. One can therefore claim that they have turned into “terminal identities” of sorts, to evoke Bukatman’s ambiguous title, that their bodies are gravely affected by, if not utterly turned into effects of, television.5
Generally speaking, teaching, reading, watching, and intellectual exchange are carried out within the circular universe of superficiality dominated by the autotelic logic of media narratives. Babette ritually reads out porno literature to her husband—an echo of Running Dog—and tabloid stories to her evening class of blind people. There is hardly any “analysis” or critical filtering involved in this act. According to Ben Agger, such a “passive,” “moronized” reading signals the “degradation of signification” (6–8) in “fast capitalism.” Symptomatically, “books become things provoking their thoughtless readings as things become books” (5). Thus one witnesses an all-pervasive “narrativization” of the surrounding world, which individuals make into a legible story, “People read,” Agger argues, “different things—television, popular magazines, money” (75–76). Reading and readable objects have changed indeed. Babette cannot help but peruse “the wrong things” (76), and even if she may still read “actual” narratives, she does it the “wrong way.” Overall, though, she prefers to pore over advertisements for “diet sunglasses,” cover stories strangely entitled “Life After Death Guaranteed with Bonus Coupons” or accounts of the “country’s leading psychics and their predictions for the coming year.” These are the new heroic epics, as they fit the pattern of the “eventful” story: UFOs invading Disney World, “dead living legend John Wayne … telepathically” helping President Reagan “frame U.S. foreign policy,” and superkillers surrendering “on live TV” (White Noise 146). Such materials are stories run by the media, but also, more or less, stories on the media and entertainment industry, and thereby part of the same self-referential strategy of establishing communication instruments as information. Furthermore, as Mark Conroy insists, tabloid stories’ omnipresence may indicate “the current fate of several traditional forms of cultural transmission” (97). “Master narratives,” whether “discursive” or “scriptive,” no longer provide the only “canonical” readings. The “iconographic” (107), in its multifarious forms, usually accompanies narrative information, catches the reader’s attention, more often than not replacing reading with a sort of “blind” gaze lingering on surfaces, shapes, and colors.
There are at least two “catastrophic” results of these readings, DeLillo seems to suggest. First, they neglect “real,” aesthetically valid narratives, replacing them with “trashy” or simply trivial materials. Second, reading as a traditionally conceived and completed process collapses, is reduced to mere repetition/recital of texts. Moreover, it carries negative overtones, being sensed as an act of manipulation, political control, and intrusion. In this view, it is noteworthy, e.g., that Gladney’s “first and fourth” wife, while working “part-time [!] as a spy,” also reviews “fiction for the CIA, mainly long serious novels with coded structures” (White Noise 213). For one thing, she performs a very “special” kind of reading. This does not differ considerably, though, from what Selvy, a secret agent in Running Dog, does. He is a “reader,” too (Runnine Dog, 54)—he “reads” (that is, surveils) Senator Percival (28): when Selvy gets a new, “temporary assignment,” he also receives copious “reading matter” (156). CIA “readers” in Running Dog and Libra can even use Kafkian-looking “reading machines,” which scan people’s most intimate stories, translate their private meanings into “readable” graphics.
DeLillo’s pungent critique of “late capitalist” reading practices ultimately points to a, say, “postmodern” crisis of the classic notion of literacy. Nonetheless, while tackling this crisis, DeLillo resists gesturing nostalgically toward some Romantic myth or cult of authorship. Nor is he deploring the post-World War II crumbling away of modernism’s “Great Divide,” which, according to critics like Andreas Huyssen, separated high art and mass culture. He is rather taking aim at an expanding mode of consumption that loses sight of the “differential” nature of the consumed objects. His work is carrying out a critique of contemporary reading habits and literacy, a critique emphasizing the importance of local, non-homogenizing reading practices which are likely to value, enhance, indeed incorporate the defining differences between various types of texts read. In other words, DeLillo seems to be working out, from within postmodernism itself, a critical analysis of styles and scenarios of cultural absorption that appear to undercut postmodernism’s largely recognized celebration of “regional” responses and differentiated practices of representation, production, and reception. Again, it is the social discount of such a contextual, nuanced treatment of narratives, to wit, postmodernism’s failure to engender modes of consumption in tune with its own modes of production, that has brought about this crisis.
This cultural impasse may be more serious than we think. Most of DeLillo’s readers are “intelligent and literate” but somewhat “deprived of the deeper codes and messages that mark [our] species as unique.” Even when they “turn against the medium” (White Noise 50), fighting off the “mystical” experience of TV-watching, the “lethal” exposure and the “contamination” of the mind this experience induces persist. In this view, there is no substantial difference between TV “events” and the “toxic airborne event,” between the media and Blacksmith’s environmental catastrophe, finally, between any broadcasted narrative and a nuclear accident. All are devices of the same “terminal” rhetoric of delusive surfaces, of the same “fake” consummation that actually leads to reality’s consumption by simulation, its voracious and usurping double.
The whole apparatus of “unnatural,” mechanical reading, of false appropriation of narratives is even more meticulously decomposed in Libra. To be sure, while it is always highly relevant what and how DeLillo’s people read, Lee H. Oswald’s readings deserve particular scrutiny. They exemplify that type of narrative misreading which highlights and aggravates the character’s fallacious perception and self-perception. One could argue that his readings carry the responsibility for his acts, that Oswald has misread himself into the “lone gunman” story. He has furnished the ideal materials for “his own fabrication in the name of a given desired effect” (Michael 151) pursued by the real plotters. Win Everett actually “understands that there is no difference between the scripted Oswald and the ‘real thing’” (Mott 139), or, in Frank Lentricchia’s words, between the “assassin as writer” (“Libra as Postmodern Critique” 447) and the assassin written by Everett. Win “reads” and uses in his turn Oswald’s misreadings, which reveal themselves as self-misreadings since the texts Oswald “peruses” give him a false image of himself. “My boy Lee loves to read,” Lee’s mother acknowledges (Libra 107). “Reading Marx as a teenager,” as Lentricchia maintains, “altered [Oswald’s] room, charged it with meaning, propelled him into a history shaped by imagination” (“Libra as Postmodern Critique” 447). Marx and Engels, Trotsky, George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four, H. G. Wells, or military manuals have devastating effects. It is not that “revolutionary,” “anarchistic” or “utopian” literature “victimizes” him by its content, but that Oswald simply reads “wrong,” literally, “following the text with his index finger, word by word by word” (Libra 49). His comprehension is rudimentary and procrustean. He unconsciously indulges in “affective” or “factual” fallacies, one could say, while “struggling” to grasp the opaque material—and failing:
The books were struggles. He had to fight to make some elementary sense of what he read. But the books had come out of struggle. They had been struggles to write, struggles to live. It seemed fitting to Lee that the texts were often masses of dense theory, unyielding. The tougher the books, the more firmly he fixed a distance between himself and others.
He found enough that he could understand. He could see the capitalists, he could see the masses. They were right here, all around him, every day.
“Forbidden,” “hard to read” books alert Lee to “the drabness of his surroundings, his own shabby clothes were explained and transformed by these books. He saw himself as part of something vast and sweeping” (41), performing “night missions that required intelligence and stealth” (37). This is another instance of narcissistic perception, when the reader unwittingly bestows upon himself a new, heroic identity. Oswald gradually becomes his own narrative project, “plots” himself, as it were, and therefore stages his own death. Like Running Dog’s “project” or White Noise’s and Mao II’s obsession with “deathward” plots (White Noise 26, 199; Mao II 200), Oswald’s “overreadings” lay the premises for the actual plotters’ “extending the fiction into the world” (Libra 50). Most notably, these readings supply Win Everett with essential epic material, with the “pocket litter” (50) necessary to credibly “construct” (Carmichel) Lee as a “lone assassin.” The Communist Manifesto and similar pieces get woven into the plotters’ strategy of narrative “make-believe” (term used as such by Win); Oswald is just another “character in the plot” (Libra 78), the narcissistic reader turned, by his false readings and his cunning “readers” alike, into a character of a (literally) homicidal story. Thus Oswald has unwittingly helped his “readers” to “write” him, to script and in-scribe him and his readings in a deadly intertextual scenario (a textual crypt), in a “realistic-looking thing” (119).
The simulated realism of writing-as-plotting rules out any real explanation, any accurate account of what happened in Dallas on November 22, 1963. Nicholas Branch, “a retired senior analyst of the Central Intelligence Agency, hired on contract to write the secret history of the assassination of President Kennedy” (15), has to deal exactly with this simulative writing if he wants to “rewrite” and eventually dislodge the “real story.” Branch is another writer-in-the-text, a fictive narrator who duplicates “en abyme” the figure of the author. Likewise, the writing of his story takes an enormous amount of reading. Before narrating his own version of the Dallas “event,” Branch has to go through the “historical record,” to recall the “author’s note” on Libra’s last page. He is literally flooded with information—both real and fabricated—on the assassination, provided by the Agency to help him put together a “history [that maybe] no one will read” (60). This (hi)story, Branch thinks, “is the megaton novel James Joyce would have written if he’d moved to Iowa City and lived to be a hundred,” the Joycean Book of America … the novel in which nothing is left out” (181–82). It follows that the indefinite “branching off” of Branch’s story, its failure to “furnish factual answers” (see again the mentioned “author’s note”), is also already “programmed” through his readings in another way: these supply him with “entropic” information whose excess obliterates the real data that may have yielded a coherent “story.” The abundance of narratives, records, reports, and testimonies clearly blocks out the “facts.” The “revelatory” tale overflows and grows more and more complicated, winding up in the swamp of language:
Everything is here. Baptismal records, report cards, postcards, divorce petitions, canceled checks, daily timesheets, tax returns, property lists, postoperative x-rays, photos of knotted string, thousands of pages of testimony, of voices droning in hearing rooms in old courthouse buildings, an incredible haul of human utterance. It lies so flat on the page, hangs so still in the lazy air, lost to syntax and other arrangement, that it resembles a kind of mind-spatter, a poetry of lives muddied and dripping in language.
As we can notice, the endless, sterile reading of unextinguished, “censored” or dubious sources reinforces the same “superficial” phenomenology at play in White Noise and other works by DeLillo. Despite or, better put, because of the amount of readings, Branch gets stuck on the surface of things, entangled in the huge narrative archive. Significantly, the novel does not present him in the act of story-writing or story-telling, but rather as a custodian of available files, photographs, and books, a “librarian” lost in Libra’s Borgesian library. An extreme case in DeLillo’s inquiry into narrative consumption, Branch is just another consumer of supplied texts, a virtual author condemned to remain a reader. The epic version he is assigned is bound to merely further the extant “Dallas narrative,” to cast him in a safely fictitious part of the ever-expanding text. We may expect Branch to “disappear,” to be “digested” by his own project while trying to digest himself the information he is provided with and nourishing the illusion that he will ever tell his own story. Yet, due to his “programmed” failure as a reader, he stands no chance to become a true author. DeLillo’s drama of narrative authorship and reception has come full circle.
As Fredric Jameson points out, in postmodern culture the commodification of objects and the commodification of human subjects are similar. The latter “are themselves commodified and transformed into their own images” (11).
In his essay on “the economics of publishing,” Dan Lacy talks about the writer’s own transformation into a “material” of the “communication industries” (408). See Newman for a more recent critique of “the preemption by the media of the writer as celebrity” (616). For a full account of the media’s role in DeLillo, see Keesey.
See Osteen (170) for the ethics of “mastering commerce” in Great Jones Street.
Robert E. Lane sees shopping as “an intrinsically rewarding family experience” (539 ff). Unlike Lane, DeLillo hints at the lack of “reward” such a glorious “family event” entails. Also see Ferraro’s essay, “Whole Families Shopping at Night,” for DeLillo’s view of “the contemporary American family” (15).
See Duvall for a full-fledged analysis of television in White Noise.
Agger, Ben. Fast Capitalism: A Critical Theory of Significance, Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 1989.
Barthes, Roland. Camera Lucida: Reflexions on Photography. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 1981.
Bukatman, Scott. Terminal Identity: The Virtual Subject in Post-Modern Science Fiction. Durham and London: Duke University Press, 1993.
Cantor, Paul A. “‘Adolf, We Hardly Knew You.’” New Essays on White Noise. Ed. Frank Lentricchia. 39–62.
Conroy, Mark. “From Tombstone to Tabloid: Authority Figured in White Noise.” Critique XXXV. 2 (Winter 1994): 97–110.
DeLillo, Don. “‘An Outsider in This Society’: Interview with Don DeLillo.” Realized by Anthony DeCurtis. South Atlantic Quarterly 89.2 (Spring 1990): 281–304.
———. End Zone. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1972.
———. Great Jones Street. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1973.
———. Libra. New York: Penguin, 1989.
———. Mao II. New York: Viking, 1991.
———. Running Dog. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1978.
———. White Noise. New York: Penguin, 1986.
Doctorow, E.L. The Book of Daniel. New York: Random House, 1971.
Duvall, John N. “The (Super)Marketplace of Images: Television as Unmediated Mediation in DeLillo’s White Noise.” Arizona Quarterly 50.3 (Autumn 1994): 127–53.
Escarpit, Robert. Sociology of Literature. Trans. Ernest Pick. Second Edition. With a new introduction by Malcolm Bradbury and Dr. Bryan Wilson. London: Frank Cuss & Co., 1971.
Ferraro, Thomas J. “Whole Families Shopping at Night.” New Essays, 15–38.
Frow, John. “The Last Things Before the Last: Notes on White Noise.” South Atlantic Quarterly 89.2 (Spring 1990): 413–29.
Hayles, N. Catherine. “The Materiality of Informatics.” Configurations 1.1 (Winter 1992): 147–70.
Horkheimer, Mark and Adorno, Theodor W. Dialectic of Enlightenment. Trans. John Cumming. New York: Continuum, 1982.
Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham and London: Duke University Press, 1991.
Keesey, Douglass. Don DeLillo, New York: Maxwell Macmillan, 1993.
King, Noel. “Reading White Noise: floating remarks.” Critical Quarterly 33.3 (Autumn 1991): 66–83.
Lacy, Dan. “The Economics of Publishing, or Adam Smith and Literature.” The Sociology of Art and Literature. A Reader. Milton C. Albrecht, James H. Barnett and Mason Griff, eds. New York. Washington: Praeger Publishers, 1970, 407–25.
Lane, Robert E. “The Road Not Taken: Friendship, Consumerism, and Happiness.” Critical Review 8.4 (Fall 1984): 521–54.
LeClair, Tom. In the Loop: Don DeLillo and the Systems Novel. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 1987.
Lentricchia, Frank. “Libra as Postmodern Critique.” South Atlantic Quarterly 89.2 (Spring 1990): 432–53.
——— ed. New Essays on White Noise. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.
Michael, Magali Cornier. “The Political Paradox within Don DeLillo’s Libra.” Critique XXXV. 3 (Spring 1994): 146–56.
Mott, Christopher M. “Libra and the Subject of History.” Critique XXXV. 3(Spring 1994): 131–45.
Newman, Charles. The Post-Modern Aura: The Act of Fiction in an Age of Inflation. With a Preface by Gerald Graff. Evanston, III.: Northwestern University Press, 1985.
O’Donnell, Patrick, “Engendering Paranoia in Contemporary Narrative.” boundary 2 19.1 (Spring 1992): 181–204.
Osteen, Mark. “‘A Moral Form to Master Commerce’: The Economics of DeLillo’s Great Jones Street.” Critique XXXV. 3 (Spring 1994): 157–72.
Pireddu, Nicoletta. “Il rumore dell’incertezza: sistemi chiusi e aperti in White Noise di Don DeLillo.” Quaderni di lingue e letterature 17 (1992): 129–40.
Ruthrof, Horst. “Narrative and the Digital: On the Syntax of the Postmodern.” AUMLA. Journal of the Australian Universities Language and Literature Association 74 (Nov. 1990): 185–200.
Sontag, Susan. On Photography. New York: Doubleday, 1990.
Wilson, Elizabeth. “The Rhetoric of Urban Space.” New Left Review 209 (Jan.-Feb. 1995): 146–60.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 555
Begley, Adam. “Don DeLillo: Americana, Mao II, and Underworld.” Southwest Review 82, No. 4 (1997): 478-505.
Extensively reviews Americana, Mao II, and Underworld, detailing significant thematic and stylistic developments in DeLillo's career.
Dee, Johnathan: “The Reanimators: On the Art of Literary Graverobbing.” Harper's Magazine 298, No. 1789 (June 1999): 76-84.
Assesses Libra as a form of “anti-history.”
DeLillo, Don with Adam Begley. “Don DeLillo: An Interview.” Paris Review 35, No. 128 (Fall 1993): 274-306.
An interview, originally conducted in late 1992, where DeLillo discusses the early beginnings of his writing career, his present writing habits and practices, a range of thematic and character developments in his major works, and the relation between his fiction and various American cultural phenomena.
Edmundson, Mark. “Not Flat, Not Round, Not There: Don DeLillo's Novel Characters.” Yale Review 83, No. 2 (April 1995): 107-124.
In this essay, Edmundson examines the revisions of conventional ways of representing characters in Mao II, Libra, and White Noise in terms of contemporary notions of self-identity.
Engles, Tim. “‘Who Are You, Literally?’: Fantasies of the White Self in White Noise.” Modern Fiction Studies 45, No. 3 (Fall 1993): 755-87.
Explicates the “subtextual portrait of white American modes of racialized perception” in White Noise, focusing on the characterization of Jack Gladney.
Hagen, W. M. Review of Underworld, by Don DeLillo. World Literature Today 73, No. 1 (Winter 1999): 145-46.
Unfavorably criticizes the plot and characterization of Underworld.
Knight, Peter. “Everything Is Connected: Underworld.” Secret History of Paranoia.” Modern Fiction Studies 45, No. 3 (Fall 1999): 811-36.
Accounts for the ebb and flow of mass paranoia in twentieth-century American culture as represented in Underworld.
Neclotti, Maria. “An Interview with Don DeLillo,” translated by Peggy Boyers. Salmagundi 100 (Fall 1993): 86-97.
Originally published in the Italian magazine Linew d'Ombra. Discusses crowd psychology, autobiographical influences, gender relations, and the contemporary status of American authorship.
Osteen, Mark. “Becoming Incorporated: Spectacular Authorship and DeLillo's Mao II.” Modern Fiction Studies 45, No. 3 (Fall 1999): 643-74.
Discusses the characterization of Bill Gray in Mao II as the representative writer of postmodern culture, showing how the Romantic model of authorship has passed.
———. “Children of Godard and Coca-Cola: Cinema and Consumerism in Don DeLillo's Early Fiction.” Contemporary Literature XXXVII, No. 3 (Fall 1996): 439-70.
Demonstrates the influence of cinematic techniques on DeLillo's early fiction, particularly on the plot, narrative structures, and themes of Americana.
Remnick, David. “Exile on Main Street.” in New Yorker 73, No. 27 (15 September 1997): 42-48.
Remnick provides an overview of DeLillo's life and career in relation to the publication of Underworld.
Reeve, N. H. “Oswald Our Contemporary: Don DeLillo's Libra.”An Introduction to Contemporary Fiction, edited by Rod Mengham, Polity Press (1999): 135-49.
Reeve traces the cultural implications in Libra of the relationship between the contemporary fictional practices and the “Oswald case,” or the immense body of commentary on the events surrounding President Kennedy's assassination.
William, Skip. “Traversing the Fantasies of the JFK Assassination: Conspiracy and Contingency in Don DeLillo's Libra.” Contemporary Literature XXXIX, No. 3 (Fall 1998): 405-33.
Analyzes the narrative structure of Libra in terms of the dialectical tension between conspiracy and contingency, examining the ways each undermines the other.
Additional coverage of DeLillo's life and career is contained in the following sources published by the Gale Group: Bestsellers, Vol. 89:1; Contemporary Authors, Vols. 81–84; Contemporary Authors New Revision Series, Vols. 21, 76, and 92; Contemporary Novelists;Contemporary Popular Writers;Dictionary of Literary Biography, Vols. 6 and 173; DISCovering Authors, 3.0; DISCovering Authors Modules: Novelists and Popular Fiction and Genre Authors;Literature Resource Center; and Major 20th-Century Writers, Vols. 1 and 2.
Last Updated on June 8, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 3912
SOURCE: “Romanticism and the Postmodern Novel: Three Scenes from Don DeLillo's White Noise,” in English Language Notes, Vol. XXV, No. 1, September, 1997, pp. 38–48.
[In the following essay, Caton posits that DeLillo's characterization of Jack Gladney in White Noise epitomizes Romantic sensibilities despite the postmodern tenor of the novel’s themes.]
A critical exploration of romanticism in Don DeLillo’s eighth novel White Noise may initially seem misguided or odd.1 And yet, some of the values and topics commonly associated with popular notions of romanticism, like sympathy, unity, authenticity, and an interest in the “unknown,” do emerge in this supposedly postmodern novel. They emerge not from overarching themes but rather from the common thoughts and desires associated with the novel’s viewpoint character, Jack Gladney. By judging such characterization as romantic, that is, supportive of these broad transhistorical values, I find a deeply qualified postmodernism within White Noise.
Granted, in spite of these observations, a first response to DeLillo’s fiction is probably not romantic; after all, his novels frequently show contemporary society struggling with a nostalgic palimpsest of old-fashion values that have been layered over by the textual, semiotic materialism of marketing, commodification, and computer codes. Cited as quintessentially postmodern, DeLillo reportedly writes a novel of simulacra with an endless regress of mediation. John Frow portrays DeLillo’s curiosity here about simulation and iteration as “a world of primary representations which neither precede nor follow the real but are themselves real. …”2 Bruce Bawer has gone so far as to claim that DeLillo merely presents “one discouraging battery after another of pointless, pretentious rhetoric. [DeLillo] does not develop ideas so much as juggle jargon.”3 Paul Cantor directly calls sections of White Noise “self-reflexive” and “mediated;” a bit later, he claims White Noise transforms the “autonomous self” into the “inauthentic self.”4
Clearly such declarations portray DeLillo as uninterested in old-fashion romantic notions like a mysterious unknown or authenticity and sympathy.5 However, this sentiment centers itself on DeLillo’s cultural critiques, his novel’s “messages,” while disregarding the possibility of any romantic human nature in his characters. For instance, John Kucich quickly looks past the psychology of DeLillo’s male characters by stating only that they “persist” in the outdated belief that “oppositional stances can be differentiated and justified.”6 Kucich, in other words, sees DeLillo’s characters naively embracing the tired belief that cultural difference can be adjudicated, that a truth-system of correspondences can still order the arbitrary nature of reality. Such views by these characters must be devalued, according to Kucich, because DeLillo’s larger postmodern message denies the possibility of truth statements; the supposed central idea of White Noise is that a romantic, nostalgic character like Jack Gladney is only deceiving himself. The novel forecloses on a character’s romantic desires as it erects a technological society where metaphysical truth is replaced by the materialistic codes of media and capitalism. The hard truth for DeLillo, Kucich and others seem to say, is that Gladney’s romantic belief in a unified, shared definition of cultural truth no longer exists.7
What such an argument misses, though, is that DeLillo’s romantic characterizations turn what might otherwise be thought of as an already clearly developed ideological position into a complex problem. Kucich is certainly right in stating that Gladney does believe in the unfashionable notion of an orderly universe; however, such a belief operates in healthy opposition to the postmodern anxiety within White Noise. Gladney’s romantic assumptions regarding family unity and sympathy must be analyzed on their own merits; such views are more than mere foils for the novel’s worries about mediation and representation.
In effect, I am contesting Frank Lentricchia’s observation that DeLillo is a political writer who “stands in harsh judgment against American fiction of the last couple of decades, that soft humanist underbelly of American literature. …”8 This “humanist” tradition that DeLillo supposedly critiques is, among other things, a tradition that invokes transhistorical notions of consciousness (thus, romantic as well as humanist notions are being maligned here). According to Lentricchia, DeLillo’s mind is made up; he advocates a contemporary political position which dismantles the mystified rhetoric of universals and timeless values about human nature:
But the deep action of this kind of fiction [the non-DeLillo, old-fashion, transhistorical kind] is culturally and historically rootless, an expression of the possibilities of “human nature,” here, now, forever, as ever. This is realism maybe in the old philosophical sense of the word, when they affirmed that only the universals are real.9
Lentricchia presents DeLillo as already convinced, the problem of the romantic (i.e. transhistorical beliefs) and the postmodern having already been resolved; DeLillo becomes a cultural worker writing within a skeptical, antinomian tradition that prevents “readers from gliding off into the comfortable sentiment that the real problems of the human race have always been about what they are today.”10
Lentricchia is wrong here; DeLillo’s novels question rather than endorse this historicist stance. The transhistorical perspective entangles the historical; their supposed separate spheres, I intend to demonstrate, rely on rather than compete against each other.11 Jack Gladney the naive sentimentalist, foil of the postmodernist (who still insists on universals, human nature, and the mythology of a human nature), recognizes but mourns the emergence of a constructed political postmodern culture (which rejects any universal subjectivity and sees all knowledge as interested and ideological). In appreciation of this conflict, DeLillo maintains a romantic uncertainty throughout White Noise.
Each of the following three scenes presents evidence for this uncertain romanticism composing the character of Jack Gladney. On the one hand, he is a traditionally unified character: a romantic who questions society but all along deeply values his personal relations and family. He is a communal person who desires to tell a simple story about a man trying to understand the eternal human questions of life. His is, as DeLillo describes him, “a reasonable and inquiring voice—the voice of a man who seeks genuinely to understand some timeless human riddle” (194).
Colliding with that, however, is his other growing awareness: that the world is turning him into a post-industrial, computer generated individual, someone who is slowly gaining a “non-authentic self” which is socially constructed, essentially valueless, and enveloped by an unstable matrix of material goods. This becomes clear to him when the SIMUVAC attendant reminds Jack that he is only “the sum total of [his] data. No man escapes that” (141).
Jack Gladney, then, is both “timelessly” searching for unification and arbitrarily fragmented. This double-self, a self both materially constructed by a fragmented, commercial community and one authentically trying to construct a unified community, reflects the movement of the introductory scene. The novel’s first paragraph uses the possessions of a college student to enact this clash of values about identity formation.
DeLillo’s vision of cars as a stream of machines slowly weaving through a pastoral landscape implies that these students are products of an assembly-line culture. The opening procession of station wagons doubles as a mechanical pilgrimage or industrial wagon train (3). Similar to a metallic snake sliding and easing itself into the center of the university, the focus here is on the mechanical residue from the industrial age. Indeed, even the students appear to be machine-like as they “spring” out of their vehicles. Moreover, these students and parents seem not to stand in opposition to their possessions but, instead, to be themselves erected by these very same objects. Accenting their hard opacity, DeLillo refuses to give these students emotional and personal details; instead they are defined by the things that surround them. A college student seems, in this scene at least, to be a constructed product, not a transcendent being: “The stereo sets, radios, personal computers; small refrigerators and table ranges; the cartons of phonograph records and cassettes; the hairdryers and styling irons…” (3).
And on and on. Eighteen lines of clothing, sporting equipment, electronics, grooming aids, and junk food, from nondescript “books” to specific “Kabooms” and “Mystic mints,” the student becomes another commodity built from commodities. Even the parents seem propped up by this commercial world. They have “conscientious suntans” and “well-made faces” (3).
However, these families do not simply add up to the products of an empty consumerism. DeLillo complicates the social constructivism of this scene with romantic, community matters; he sees the current obsession with materialism as ironically satisfying a deeper, spiritual urge. DeLillo completes the scene by brashly joining this consumerism with a unity provided by spiritual and communal rhetoric: “The conscientious suntans. The well-made faces and wry looks. They feel a sense of renewal, of communal recognition … they are a collection of the likeminded and the spiritually akin, a people, a nation” (3–4).
DeLillo here folds into the scene a dimension of spiritual identity. Our transcendent sense of who we are, the romantic desire to experience ourselves as part of a greater whole, strives for identity within the dynamics of capitalism. Even though the earlier emphasis on machinery would appear to devalue spiritual issues, DeLillo’s combined use of religious and communal terms at the end of the scene reinstates these more metaphysical concerns. Instead of reading this mixture of social construction and spirituality as an ironic comment on the inferior position of religion in a postmodern world, one should interpret the scene as emphasizing the undying force of spiritual and communal urgings, whether fashionably inferior or not.
As things and students spill out, parents feel both renewed in a supersensible manner and materially affirmed; on the one hand, the virtuous and almost sacred gestalt of children and parents separating translates itself into the terms of material goods. Parents and students objectify this exalted moment. The parents are commodified by financial interests. DeLillo claims “something about them suggesting massive insurance coverage” (3). Their money and things blend with all the other station wagons until they “earn” a sense of spiritual collectivism. And yet, on the other hand, students and parents do not uniquely accept this elite position of “buying” a college education; they also experience it as a celebratory, communal moment. The gathering of the wagons becomes almost a religious ceremony: “more than formal liturgies or laws” (4). The upper-middle class has cashed in their material possessions for a taste of something which might have been denied them without the money to buy it: community and spirituality. The romantic desire for community may exist only ironically, only in this tainted capitalistic and privileged fashion; however, it still exists, resisting commodification and vying for its own legitimacy.
In the same manner of sensing spiritual desires among material possessions, DeLillo presents his viewpoint character, Jack Gladney, as being both essentially authentic and culturally constructed. Jack’s narrative role as the story-teller infuses his cultural observations with a personal authority that makes it impossible to separate society’s ills from Jack’s personality. That is, DeLillo recognizes the influence of a psychological, unified ego, but simply sends it to the edges of the narrative; in its place a constructed, commodified lead character stalks center stage.
Jack Gladney speaks of himself only at the end of this first scene. His voice, seemingly of a single consciousness, feels subordinate, inferior to the grand reporting of the materiality of common things which preceded it. Indeed, even the description of the town takes precedence over any desire to humanize the ego of the only interior voice of the novel. In fact, the town itself is de-personalized, divested of any particular character; this dreary city called Blacksmith is home to a narrating voice as flat and common as the city itself.
Nothing seems very remarkable in Blacksmith. What details DeLillo gives are the details of sameness, of any small, college town: “There are houses in town. …There are Greek revival and Gothic churches. There is an insane asylum with an elongated portico, ornamented dormers and a steeply pitched roof.... There is an expressway…” (4). Not only does the town seem boring and sleepy but the method of using “there is” and “there are” is equally gloomy and uninspired. And yet such arid prose belies a deeper issue.
DeLillo counters this deadness with a brief, almost hidden recognition of the possibility of a mysterious, spiritual unknown. As the expressway traffic speeds by, it develops into “a remote and steady murmur around our sleep, as of dead souls babbling at the edge of a dream” (4). Here the dead are mythically revived, muttering and rippling at the edge of consciousness. Their voices belong to past story-tellers who have refused to be silenced. They represent an imaginary over-soul that resists this culture’s particular ideology. The reference to souls and dreams babbling suggests an unknowable world of rivers and voices that refuses to be reified by the marketplace ethics of station wagons and stereos. The socially constructed world of commodification meets the myth of an universal consciousness that will not die.
This is the introductory conflict between matter and spirit embodied in the character of Jack Gladney. The immediate introduction of this viewpoint character is not metaphysical, philosophical, or even psychological but occupational: he is the chairman of Hitler studies. DeLillo offers a practical, materialistic definition of this narrator: he is what he produces; we are what our jobs say we are. However, like before, this recognition of material reality does not stand alone. DeLillo undercuts it with a closing sentimental, one might say “romantic,” paragraph regarding lost dogs and cats. The concluding image in Jack Gladney’s introduction arises in the crude, primitive vision of innocent youth. As the mechanized police in their “boxlike vehicles” prowl the streets, children cry for the intimacy of domestic animals: “On telephone poles all over town there are homemade signs concerning lost dogs and cats sometimes in the handwriting of a child” (4).
DeLillo ends this first scene with one of the many romantic collisions that erupt throughout the novel. In this particular configuration the question is as follows: how can the desire to live in an innocent world persevere while at the same moment we experience ourselves as isolated, socially constructed, economic units? DeLillo retains this question, along with others, in order to inject a romantic mystery into White Noise.
A version of this same conflict reappears a few pages later when Jack and Murray visit the most photographed barn in America. Jack accompanies Murray as a student to a teacher. They approach the barn after seeing several signs declaring this barn to be “THE MOST PHOTOGRAPHED.” Only the teacher talks; Jack listens silently to Murray’s explanation as to why no one sees the “real” barn. For Murray, the commercial interests of marketing have replaced any natural, original, or unique qualities that the barn may have had: “Once you’ve seen the signs about the barn,” Murray instructs, “it becomes impossible to see the barn” (12). Speaking like a McLuhan disciple, Murray claims that one can never see the barn; one can only experience it as a consumer. Its marketplace representation as a commodity overrides any hopes of seeing the original, unaffected, unadulterated “barn.” Murray’s declaration that perception is predicated on economic forces links the viewer to that collective consciousness of consumerism. As with the students and parents in the previous scene above, forms of mass-marketing construct how we experience the world. And yet this selling and buying motif continually collides with Jack’s spiritual desires.
In the post-Christian era, we religiously embrace whatever image popular culture devises for us; in this case, DeLillo’s characters see themselves as consumers. They are financially essential, not only targeted but coveted by business strategists. Our objectified, exchange-value lives are sacred in the world of commerce. And that world of profit-and-loss commodification becomes the world from which they define themselves, according to Murray. It is one’s information-age identity. Murray glories in this obscene recognition of a capitalistic spirituality:
“Being here is a kind of spiritual surrender. We see only what the others see. The thousands who were here in the past, those who will come in the future. We’ve agreed to be part of a collective perception. This literally colors our vision. A religious experience in a way, like all tourism.”
Business and tourist interests merge into a spiritual and collective recognition of consumerism: “We’re not here to capture an image, we’re here to maintain one. Every photograph reinforces the aura. Can you feel it. Jack? An accumulation of nameless energies” (12).
Murray’s “nameless energies” are the combined forces of spiritual desire and advertizing expertise. The barn represents a new-age mix of spirituality, media, and cultural constructions. Murray accelerates his pitch until his voice becomes that of a postmodern preacher; he basks in his realization that the contemporary consciousness has been manipulated and formed by advertising executives. We are what advertisements have made us: “‘We can’t get outside the aura,’ Murray exclaims gleefully. ‘We’re part of the aura. We’re here, we’re now.’ He seemed immensely pleased by this” (13).
The economic representation has itself become the object. In fact, the conventional ontological object, the barn as a romantic object, dissolves. Jack is left only with perception. Frank Lentricchia contends that this scene presents a “strange new world where the object of perception is perception itself. What they view is the view of the thing.”12 The experience of a correspondence between an object and its mental image has been altered; a single representative activity has faded into a fascination for an endless egress of images that forever occlude the original object.
Murray’s upbeat mood regarding these disclosures underscores by contrast Jack’s silence. Rather than jubilation, Jack registers caution and a death-like voicelessness. After all, this play involving the real versus the simulation also implies a loss, a kind of moral fall. For Murray, the primacy of simulation brilliantly bankrupts any urge to locate an original, romantic object. For Jack, however, the moment is less celebratory. His reticence implies a resistance to this contemporary account of a world empty of stable realities and non-commodified experiences. Jack’s behavior later in the novel will confirm that, for him, the commodification of culture’s self-referring systems of codes and arbitrary signifiers has not replaced or destroyed the spiritual myths of community and authenticity. Indeed, it is Jack’s recognition of the potential, divine loss involved with Murray’s analysis that propels the narrative toward these romantic themes.
Finally, I want to use my last scene to highlight how the romantic and communal base of Jack’s personality challenges any totalized vision of a postmodern relativistic universe. In this third scene, DeLillo moves to his largest question: How can one communicate in a radically indeterminate world? Jack’s exchange with his son Heinrich demonstrates the emotional cost around such a crucial contemporary dilemma.
Jack begins this scene in the role of an empiricist. The world can be known and trusted, he seems to say; it is not fundamentally a theoretical construct but, instead, a knowable and physical environment displaying somewhat predictable natural laws. He enters into a confrontation with his son in an effort to answer a simple question: Is it or is it not raining? The replies lead to a comic, and sometimes absurd, interchange while Jack drives Heinrich to school:
“It’s raining now,” I said.
“The radio said tonight. …”
“Look at the windshield,” I said. “Is that rain or isn’t it?”
“I’m only telling you what they said.”
“Just because it’s on the radio doesn’t mean we have to suspend belief in the evidence of our senses.”
Heinrich’s responses are deeply skeptical and distrustful; his answer to the question depends not on what he can see or assume but on the meteorologist speaking through the radio, an expert who clearly claims that it will rain later, not now. Thus, Heinrich defers his answer to Jack’s question as to whether or not it is raining at that exact moment: “I would’t want to have to say” (23), he demurely replies.
Heinrich’s non-answer frustrates Jack. His desire to gain assent from his son in regards to this banal but ingenuous question represents a common fatherly effort to meet with a son in conversation. For Jack, the question has little to do with rain but more to do with his romantic desire to join with his son in an appreciation of an intimate and shared physical event. Heinrich, instead, plays the mixed role of relativist, materialist, and cynical skeptic. He views the question not as a social, communal event but as a request for exact information, for verifiable data. Jack, however, pushes him to informally affirm the rain in order to achieve a simple, everyday, familial union; he wants confirmation of their common ground. Why not meet through the faith in our universal human situation, our shared physical senses, Jack seems to ask. Heinrich answers as a doubtful contemporary critic, not a son: “Our senses? Our senses are wrong a lot more often than they’re right. This has been proved in the laboratory” (23).
The dialogue continues in this vein; Heinrich meets each of Jack’s desires for affirmation and community with the well-known skepticism and undecidability of the postmodern theorist. In the age of deconstruction, all we can know is our inability to know. Even the common social bonding implied in a father and son conversation about the weather has been subverted into an academic debate about the principle of uncertainty:
“You’re so sure that’s rain. How do you know it’s not sulfuric acid from factories across the river? How do you know it’s not fallout from a war in China? You want an answer here and now. Can you prove, here and now, that this stuff is rain? How do I know that what you call rain is really rain? What is rain anyway?”
Heinrich denies Jack the romantic bond of community between a father and son. This great theme of romance, the dialectic of love and union between a father and a son, becomes a nostalgic, outdated, dream for a naive world that no longer exists. And yet Jack’s hunger to experience this common ground never dies in White Noise; in fact, it only gains authority as the novel progresses to its tragi-comical ending.
Don DeLillo, White Noise (New York: Viking Penguin, 1985). Further citations will appear parenthetically in the text.
John Frow, “The Last Things Before the Last: Notes on White Noise,” South Atlantic Quarterly 89.2 (1990): 421.
Bruce Bawer, “Don DeLillo’s America,” The New Criterion 3.8 (1985): 40.
Paul Cantor, “Adolf, We Hardly Knew You,” New Essays on White Noise, ed. Frank Lentricchia (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991) 42–3.
This postmodern desire to undercut any stable definitions of the “real” and the authentic I claim are themselves already undercut by the romantic desires of Delillo’s viewpoint character, Jack Gladney.
John Kucich, “Postmodern Politics: Don DeLillo and the Plight of the White Male Writer,” Michigan Quarterly Review 27.2 (1988): 337.
Posing the romantic against the postmodern also suggests a commonsense antagonism. For example, Kathy Acker has noted, “I might not know what the postmodern means but I know it isn’t romanticism” (personal conversation, May 4, 1993).
Frank Lentricchia, introduction, New Essays on White Noise, ed. Frank Lentricchia (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991) 5.
Lentricchia, New 6.
Lentricchia, New 6.
Lentricchia does admit that since DeLillo “insists … upon a comprehensive cultural canvas … there remains … a space for the poetry of mystery, awe, and commitment.” The caveat, though, is that these possible universals die rapidly; they are, according to Lentricchia, quickly “laid to waste by contemporary forces” (New 7).
Frank Lentricchia, “Don DeLillo,” Raridan 8.4 (1989): 8.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 2639
SOURCE: “DeLillo’s Surrogate Believers,” in Commonweal, Vol. 124, No. 19, November 7, 1997, pp. 19–22.
[In the following review, Elie highlights the religious connotations of the language, themes, and imagery of Underworld.]
The reviewers of Don DeLillo’s eleven novels have called him many things: a “systems novelist,” the chief shaman of the “paranoid school of American fiction,” a cultural critic who works in the form of the novel. Now he is being called one of the immortals. In the New York Times Book Review, Martin Amis, ducking the question about the new book, put DeLillo up where serious readers have placed him for years. “While Underworld may or may not be a great novel,” Amis wrote, “there is no doubt that it renders DeLillo a great novelist.”
No one as far as I know has called DeLillo a religious writer. Nevertheless, religious language, themes, and imagery are thick on the ground in his work. His last few novels directly address the role of faith in contemporary life. In particular, he has dramatized the notion that skeptical moderns look with a kind of gratitude to religious people, who serve as surrogate believers, keeping open the possibility of belief for those who themselves cannot believe.
DeLillo also has described the nature of fiction in religious terms. Fiction requires a kind of belief from the reader and offers a kind of consolation. As DeLillo explained in connection with Libra (1988), about the Kennedy assassination: “The novelist can try to leap across the barrier of fact, and the reader is willing to take that leap with him as long as there’s a sort of redemptive truth waiting on the other side, a sense that we’ve arrived at a resolution.” For the writer, DeLillo remarked recently, the solitary daily work of crafting fiction can be “a kind of religious fanaticism, with elements of obsession, superstition, and awe.”
DeLillo’s new novel, Underworld, is the best novel you’ll have trouble remembering. For 600 pages you feel DeLillo is taking you somewhere major, even if you don’t know where or how. But the novel gets away from the author, and it does so, in part, because he plays fast and loose with the ideas about religion that he has humanized more successfully in earlier books.
DeLillo was born in 1936, grew up in the Bronx, and went to Cardinal Hayes High School and Fordham there. In interviews he regularly brings up his old-school Italian Catholic background. “I think there is a sense of last things in my work that probably comes from a Catholic childhood,” he remarked in 1991. “For a Catholic, nothing is too important to discuss or think about, because he’s raised with the idea that he will die any minute now and that if he doesn’t live his life in a certain way this death is simply an introduction to an eternity of pain. This removes a hesitation that a writer might otherwise feel when he’s approaching important subjects, eternal subjects.”
For this reader, the Catholic imprint in DeLillo’s work is best discerned in the mystic wonder for the things of the world he expresses in his prose. As Mark Feeney pointed out in Commonweal (August 9, 1991), “In all DeLillo’s books an almost medieval sense of immanence collides with a clinical delight in the amassing of data.” Whereas so many contemporary writers dramatize a lack of meaning or a hunger for meaning, DeLillo sees a superabundance of meaning, and sees the artist’s task—the human task—as that of identifying the competing meanings and figuring out how they fit together. For example, in DeLillo’s work the suburban supermarket, with its profusion of brightly packaged and test-marketed goods, is not just a wasteland of fruitless diversions, but is a world of signs which, if we can decipher it, can tell us who we are.
In his recent novels, partly as a way to capture that sense of the superabundance of meaning, perhaps, DeLillo has described seemingly mundane aspects of contemporary culture in religious terms. The protagonist of White Noise (1984), Jack Gladney, is the chairman of a college department of Hitler studies. He is a kind of priest of the religion of popular culture, “the cults of the famous and the dead.” But the works and pomps of popular culture and its attractive diversions cannot allay the more primordial fear of death, so Gladney has to commit a murder to banish it.
In Libra, the stand-in for the novelist is Nicholas Branch, who is writing a history of the assassination for the CIA twenty-five years after Kennedy’s death. “There is much here that is holy,” he cryptically reflects, “an aberration in the heartland of the real.” Branch is depicted as a solitary figure “in the great sheltering nave of the Agency.” His religion, so to speak, is not conspiracy theorizing but the sifting and ordering of all the data about the assassination. He is a mystic of the facts.
Mao II (1991) is a kind of skeleton key to DeLillo’s work in which the art of fiction-making becomes a kind of religion itself. Standing apart from the modern crowd is the reclusive writer Bill Gray, who likens his own shyness to “God’s famous reluctance to appear.” As Gray sees it, a serious writer is like a terrorist or a religious fanatic in his need to assert his truth against a hostile or indifferent society. In the modern world, however, the writer has yielded his cultural power to headline-catching terrorists, and now he envies them their influence. “Who do we take seriously?” Gray’s editor asks him. “Only the lethal believer, the person who kills and dies for faith.”
As DeLillo finds religious impulses behind the appearances of contemporary life, he depicts religion itself as a game of appearances. A scene in White Noise suggests that it is the pretense of faith, not faith itself, that is the key to understanding the continuing power of religion in the modern world. At the climax of the novel, Jack Gladney shoots and wounds a drug addict named Willie Mink. After giving him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation—in a scene that is a kind of medieval tableau rendered in staccato, end-of-the-century English—Gladney takes him to “a place with a neon cross over the entrance.” It is head-quarters of a group of German nuns in black habits and heavy shoes. Their mission is “to embody old things.” However, they don’t possess real faith, they only pretend to. But they see nothing false in this. Rather, they see the pretense to faith as having a genuine dedication all its own. It too entails a serious life of poverty, chastity, and obedience. The head nun explains:
As belief shrinks from the world, people find it more necessary than ever that someone believe. Wildeyed men in caves. Nuns in black. Monks who do not speak. We are left to believe. …Those who have abandoned belief must still believe in us. They are sure that they are right not to believe but they know belief must not fade completely. Hell is when no one believes.
The nuns are DeLillo’s surrogate believers, keeping faith on behalf of the human race. This, I think, is a shrewd and uncanny insight into the way we live now. It helps to explain why religion is still so strong a force in our supposedly secular society, and why so many people nominally against religion have failed to eradicate it the way they have claimed they would for centuries now. And it goes a long way toward explaining the psychology of the legions of lapsed Catholics who no longer believe but remain emotionally bound to it.
This need for surrogate believers is apparently a key idea for DeLillo, for he develops it further in Mao II and Underworld. In Mao II, the photographer Britta Nilsson has traveled the world. She has photographed saints’ days in Spain, the Day of the Virgin in Mexico City, the Day of Blood in Tehran. “I need these people to believe for me,” Britta tells Bill Gray. “I cling to believers. Many, everywhere. Without them, the planet goes cold.” Now she photographs only writers, the implication being that writers are the next best thing to true believers—surrogate believers for rational and educated people in the West, making art of the religious impulses we don’t dare act on in our own lives.
In his latest novel, Underworld, DeLillo measures the effects of the long nuclear standoff between the United States and the Soviet Union. He insists that the cold war, surely the most metaphysical of political confrontations, called forth a parallel “underworld” culture of quasi-religious ritual and self-expression. “This is the supernatural underside of the cold war,” one character remarks. “Miracles and visions.” Underworld also dramatizes the idea that life during the cold war, life under the constant threat of universal annihilation, engendered a world-spirit in which all people participate by virtue of their common dilemma. “Everything,” we are told, “is connected in the end.”
The novel’s action flows away from its remarkable prologue, set during the 1951 playoff game between the Brooklyn Dodgers and the New York Giants. All through the game, J. Edgar Hoover, Jackie Gleason, and Frank Sinatra banter back and forth; after the Giants win the pennant on Bobby Thomson’s “shot heard round the world,” a white businessman and a black teen-ager grapple for the home-run ball. What follows is a kind of “deep inward tunneling” into the seemingly random associations of American culture in search of the American soul.
For about 750 pages, the reader follows the ball—irradiated with the power of the past—as it shows up in the hands of various characters. The narrative rewinds from the present to the 1950s’ romance between Nick Shay (now a “waste analyst” who oversees landfills) and housewife Klara Sax (now a conceptual artist who paints decommissioned bombers). At the same time, in a series of long, ambitious set pieces, the novel dramatizes different aspects of the cold-war-era “underworld”: arms stockpiling in the Southwest, avant-garde art and film in SoHo, subway graffiti in the South Bronx.
None of the characters in these episodes is all that interesting or memorable. We learn a great deal about them as DeLillo takes us “inside the human works, down to dreams and routine rambling thoughts,” in the way of James Joyce. Still, they never really live on the page. DeLillo’s own prose style and organizational intelligence are so strong that the characters seem like themes with bodies and surnames.
In the past, DeLillo has countered this by devising strong, relentless plots. Not so this time. To tell the truth, in Underworld there isn’t much of a story. Rather, the material is organized thematically, with DeLillo relentlessly making the different episodes reprise one another and then piling them up, as in a landfill, or in memory. The “underworld,” it is clear, is also the shared past which shapes each of us.
For example, Moonman, a master subway graffiti artist from the 1970s, dedicates himself, in the 1990s, to painting a tableau of “angels”—visages of children murdered in the neighborhood—on a bombed-out building in the South Bronx. DeLillo is making a social point through this development, even suggesting the arc of his own writing over the past two decades. Moonman’s art of “wildstyle” personal expression, which mirrored the belligerence of the cold war, is now an art of public consolation.
In the neighborhood, Moonman meets Shay’s old grammar-school teacher, Sister Edgar, who now performs works of mercy on the streets. Edgar is the character who must bear the heaviest burden of symbolism in the novel. She is called Edgar for no reason other than that the name makes her the symbolic “sister” to J. Edgar Hoover. Although her religious order has gone modern, she still wears “the old things with the arcane names, the wimple, cincture, and guimpe”—again, for no reason other than to represent “the old rugged faith,” the ideological twin to cold-war paranoia.
Dressing her up in the old garb also makes it possible—crucially—for DeLillo to have strangers recognize Edgar as a nun at the end of the book. A crowd has gathered, and they believe they have seen a miracle: a vision of a murdered girl flashing on a billboard. Seeing the nun nearby, they spontaneously embrace her. Skeptical at first, Sister Edgar comes to feel as if she has seen the miracle, too. “Everything feels near at hand, breaking upon her, sadness and loss and glory and an old mother’s bleak pity and a force at some deep level of lament that makes her feel inseparable from the shakers and the mourners.”
No less than the German nuns in White Noise Sister Edgar is a surrogate believer, whose visible presence and apparent faith are meant to reassure the faint of heart and keep the planet from going “cold.” However, whereas the nuns in White Noise appeared as walkons in a satire, Sister Edgar is a character in a realistic novel. Whereas they frankly introduced themselves as symbols, DeLillo wants us to take this walking symbol as a complicated human being.
What’s more, we are asked to identify with Sister Edgar at the climax of the novel. After 800 pages, it is as if DeLillo needs some kind of miracle to bring the novel to a satisfactory end. Making Sister Edgar see a miracle, DeLillo wants the reader, as it were, to see a miracle as well. She believes, so we are to believe with her.
But it doesn’t work. The fictional machinery creaks and groans: long sentences, stretched metaphors, hushed incantation, all straining for significance. DeLillo, so good at explaining the world, goes on to explain Underworld and the way he wants it to be read, manipulating the reader from behind Sister Edgar’s habit. Whereas in classical drama the deus ex machina was flown in from above, in Underworld the divine contraption that will save the day is brought in from below.
So it is that Underworld, DeLillo’s most exhaustive novel and in many ways his most hopeful, is also the one that offers the least consolation. Everything is connected in the end, yes, but the connections don’t emerge from the world we live in or the one depicted in the novel. They exist in the pattern the author has self-consciously elaborated.
Let me explain in DeLillo’s own terms. The trick of fiction, I think, is to make a complex premeditated plan seem surprising and inevitable, to find a pattern on the page that somehow resembles the patterns in the world outside the window or those inside our heads. To do this, the novelist, like the terrorist, must in some ways conceal his plan.
In Underworld, though, the plan is out in the open. Plan and pattern are the whole point of the book. It is as if DeLillo is saying to the reader, “Everything is connected in the end—watch me make the connections better than anybody, and leap into the ranks of the great novelists.” But his exertions get in the way of the realistic materials he is using to build his book. Where DeLillo seems to want us to share his awe in the face of contemporary life, we are distracted by his striving to create an awesome work. In the end, the reader—at least this reader—feels the lack not only of the redemptive truth DeLillo’s art has promised, but of interesting characters, a strong story, a whole and radiant design: all the homely things of fiction by which the novelist elicits the reader’s belief, the writer being, in the end, not a priest or a mystic or a fanatic, but only a novelist.
Last Updated on June 8, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 1079
SOURCE: A review of Underworld, in National Review, Vol. 49, No. 22, November 24, 1997, pp. 60–61.
[In the following review, Gardner summarizes the plot and themes of Underworld, faulting the scope and length of the novel.]
The problem with the New York Mets is that, instead of just trying to get to first base, which is a worthy and attainable goal, they always go for the home run and all too often strike out. The problem with much recent American fiction is that, instead of crafting a simple and compelling tale, many of our most respected authors aspire to write the Great American Novel—and they fall on their faces.
This baseball analogy is apt in the context of Don DeLillo’s latest novel, which begins at a baseball game and is shot through with meditations on our national pastime. Like his friend Thomas Pynchon, Mr. DeLillo has just come out with an eight-hundred-page book which, if we are to believe the publicists, is the last word on the American, if not the human, condition. But whereas Pynchon produced in Mason & Dixon what can only be called the Lousy American Novel, Don DeLillo’s Underworld turns out to be the So-So American Novel. This status is itself no mean achievement, because, as I wrote in reviewing Pynchon’s latest book (NR, June 30), the thicker the novel, the more pointless the writing and the story tend to become. This cannot be said of Underworld, a fundamentally serious work which never lapses into incoherence and which displays a tonic humility before the art of fiction.
Underworld aspires to be a compte rendu of American society in the second half of the twentieth century, starting with Bobby Thomson’s pennant-winning homer in 1951 and ending in the radioactive aftermath of the Cold War. Though most of DeLillo’s characters are purely fictional, J. Edgar Hoover, Frank Sinatra, and Jackie Gleason are depicted with the same shrewdness that the author displayed in Libra, an account of the Kennedy assassination. And yet, despite its obsession with recent history, Underworld is no traditional historical novel, with all the nostalgia that the label implies. In its postmodernity, the book shares with much current culture an overwhelming consciousness of the approaching Millennium, and this consciousness transfigures the most common objects, from a baseball to a bowl of jello, into something ominously alien. Thus the actual ball that Thomson hits out of the Polo Grounds at the beginning of the novel becomes a totemic object, a Grail which is hunted down through the rest of the novel and which is supposed to symbolize the lost innocence of present-day America.
What is Underworld about? Difficult to say. It is the Los Angeles of novels, a massive postindustrial sprawl with little discernible order and no real center; structuring a novel is something DeLillo, like many of his contemporaries, values so little that it hardly even occurs to him as an option. There is a general flatness to the novel’s tone and action, an interchangeability, a movement back and forth among the decades, which never leads to anything quite so pedestrian as a climax or a denouement. Its structure consists uniquely in the recurrence of certain characters and themes: Marvin Lundy’s search for Thomson’s elusive home-run ball, or Klara Sax’s attempts to succeed as an artist, or Lenny Bruce’s mantra-like schtick, “We’re all gonna die!”
The title of the novel refers to the obsession of physicist Nick Shay with the burial of nuclear wastes, subterranean testing of atomic bombs, and disposal of garbage in huge urban dumps. At a metaphorical level, it has to do with DeLillo’s equal fascination with that part of present-day reality which is habitually overlooked by those who inhabit it. But none of these themes acquires momentum or builds to a really passionate resolution. This is not to say that the characters themselves lack intensity. They are forever bickering and forever trying to prove their little points, occasionally resorting to violence. But DeLillo’s unflappable authorial voice suggests a valium-induced detachment from the situations he describes, and he never allows the reader to become involved in them either.
DeLillo has the weaknesses of his strengths. He is an expert observer of externalities. Like an urban archaeologist, he distances himself from the world in order to see it in an entirely new light, as in this description of a garbage dump: “Specks and glints, ragtails of color appeared in the stratified mass of covering soil, fabric scraps from the garment center, stirred by the wind.” This passage, which goes on quite a bit longer, is undeniably excellent writing and keen observation. The problem here, as in DeLillo’s earlier works, is that the accumulation of a million fine details no more captures the soul of a character or a situation than the million hairs and follicles of a stuffed lion can be said to render accurately its erstwhile vitality. Allied to this is a kind of finessing of the obvious. DeLillo has an excellent ear for dialogue. But he is so enamored of this gift that he enlists it beyond any conceivable service to a given scene. A typical example is an exchange between a man and a woman:
“‘I think he knows,’ she said.
“‘I think he knows.’
“‘He doesn’t know.’
“‘I think he knows.’”
This constant finessing brings up another issue that criticism consistently disregards these days: it is eminently possible for novels to be overlong. As the young Henry James asserted in a review of Hardy’s Far from the Madding Crowd. “Almost all [current] novels are greatly too long and the being too long becomes with each elapsing year a more serious offense.” This opinion is a little odd coming from James, whose several virtues did not include concision. And surely there were greater offenders against the getting to the point, as he might put it, than Hardy. But in a general way James was right in his diagnosis of Victorian literature, and he would be only more correct in regard to some of our most esteemed contemporaries. Underworld could have been cut to a third of its present length, losing none of its point and greatly enhancing such strengths as it has. But, of course, no self-respecting author who aspires to write the Great American Novel could ever be content with a measly three hundred pages. The bidding for that superlunary honor starts somewhere after page six hundred.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 4747
SOURCE: “Don DeLillo’s Postmodern Pastoral,” in Reading the Earth: New Directions in the Study of Literature and Environment, edited by Michael P. Branch, Rochelle Johnson, Daniel Patterson, and Scott Slovic, University of Idaho Press, 1998, pp. 235–46.
[In the following essay, Phillips characterizes White Noise as a “postmodern pastoral,” studying the novel's representation of the natural world in general and the rural American landscape in particular.]
A decade after its publication, the contribution of Don DeLillo’s White Noise to our understanding of postmodern cultural conditions has been thoroughly examined by literary critics (see, for example, the two volumes of essays on DeLillo’s work edited by Frank Lentricchia). The novel has been mined for statements like “Talk is radio,” “Everything’s a car,” “Everything was on TV last night,” and “We are here to simulate”—statements that critics, attuned to our culture’s dependence on artifice and its habit of commodifying “everything,” immediately recognize as postmodern slogans. What has been less often noticed, and less thoroughly commented on, is DeLillo’s portrait of the way in which postmodernity also entails the devastation of the natural world.
Frank Lentricchia, in his introduction to the New Essays on White Noise, has pointed out that “The central event of the novel is an ecological disaster. Thus: an ecological novel at the dawn of ecological consciousness” (7). But Lentricchia does not develop his insight about the “ecological” character of the novel. Neither does another reader, Michael Moses, who in his essay on White Noise, “Lust Removed from Nature,” argues that “postmodernism, particularly when it understands itself as the antithesis rather than the culmination of the modern scientific project, confidently and unequivocally banishes from critical discussion the questions of human nature and of nature in general” (82). Moses does not pursue this point, but I would argue that one of the great virtues of DeLillo’s novel is the thoroughgoing and imaginative way in which White Noise puts the questions not just of human nature but of “nature in general” back on the agenda for “critical discussion.”
The dearth of commentary on DeLillo’s interest in the fate of nature is explained, not just by the fact that contemporary literary critics tend to be more interested in the fate of culture, but also by the fact that one has to adjust one’s sense of nature radically in order to understand how, in White Noise, natural conditions are depicted as coextensive with, rather than opposed to, the malaise of postmodern culture. This adjustment is not just a task for the reader or critic: it is something the characters in the novel have to do every day of their lives.
As a corrective to the prevailing critical views of the novel, White Noise might be seen as an example of what I will call the postmodern pastoral, in order to foreground the novel’s surprising interest in the natural world and in a mostly forgotten and, indeed, largely bygone rural American landscape. At first glance the setting of the novel and its prevailing tone seem wholly unpastoral. But then the pastoral is perhaps the most plastic of modes, as William Empson demonstrated in Some Versions of Pastoral. The formula for “the pastoral process” proposed by Empson—“putting the complex into the simple” (23)—is one which might appeal to the main character and narrator of White Noise, Jack Gladney. Gladney is someone who would like very much to put the complex into the simple, but who can discover nothing simple in the postmodern world he inhabits, a world in which the familiar oppositions on which the pastoral depends appear to have broken down. And thus the postmodern pastoral must be understood as a blocked pastoral—as the expression of a perpetually frustrated pastoral impulse or desire. In qualifying my assertion that White Noise is an example of postmodern pastoral in this way, I am trying to heed Paul Alpers’s warning that “modern studies tend to use ‘pastoral’ with ungoverned inclusiveness” (ix). However, Alpers’s insistence that “we will have a far truer idea of pastoral if we take its representative anecdote to be herdsmen and their lives, rather than landscape or idealized nature” (22) would prevent altogether the heuristic use of the term I wish to make here. With all due respect to herdsmen, the interest of the pastoral for me lies more in the philosophical debate it engenders about the proper relation of nature and culture and less in its report on the workaday details of animal husbandry or the love lives of shepherds.
Jack Gladney is not a shepherd, but a professor of Hitler Studies at the College-on-the-Hill, which is situated in the midst of an unremarkable sprawl of development that could be called “suburban,” except that there is no urban center to which the little town of Blacksmith is subjoined. Like almost everything else in White Noise, the town, to judge from Jack Gladney’s description of it, seems displaced, or more precisely, unplaced. Jack tells us that “Blacksmith is nowhere near a large city. We don’t feel threatened and aggrieved in quite the same way other towns do. We’re not smack in the path of history and its contaminations” (85). He proves to be only half-right: the town is, in fact, subject to “contaminations,” historically and otherwise. Jack’s geography is dated: Blacksmith is not so much “nowhere” as it is Everywhere, smack in the middle—if that is the right phrase—of a typically uncentered contemporary American landscape of freeways, airports, office parks, and abandoned industrial sites. According to Jack, “the main route out of town” passes through “a sordid gantlet of used cars, fast food, discount drugs and quad cinemas” (119). We’ve all run such a gantlet; we’ve all been to Blacksmith. It is the sort of town you can feel homesick for “even when you are there” (257).
Thus, despite a welter of detail, the crowded landscape in and around Blacksmith does not quite constitute a place, not in the sense of “place” as something that the characters in a more traditional novel might inhabit, identify with, and be identified by. Consider Jack’s description of how Denise, one of the Gladney children, updates her “address” book: “She was transcribing names and phone numbers from an old book to a new one. There were no addresses. Her friends had phone numbers only, a race of people with a seven-bit analog consciousness” (41). Consciousness of place as something that might be geographically or topographically (that is, locally) determined has been eroded by a variety of more universal cultural forms in addition to the telephone. Chief among them is television—Jack calls the TV set the “focal point” of life in Blacksmith (85). These more universal cultural forms are not just forms of media and media technology, however; the category includes such things as, for example, tract housing developments.
Despite the prefabricated setting of White Noise and the “seven-bit analog consciousness” of its characters, an earlier, more natural and more pastoral landscape figures throughout the novel as an absent presence of which the characters are still dimly aware. Fragments of this landscape are often evoked as negative tokens of a loss the characters feel but cannot quite articulate, or more interestingly—and perhaps more postmodern as well—as negative tokens of a loss the characters articulate, but cannot quite feel. In an early scene, one of many in which Jack Gladney and his colleague Murray Jay Siskind ponder the “abandoned meanings” of the postmodern world (184), the two men visit “the most photographed barn in america,” which lies “twenty-two miles into the country around Farmington” (12). In his role as narrator, Jack Gladney often notes details of topography with what seems to be a specious precision. But the speciousness of such details is exactly the issue. Even though it is surrounded by a countrified landscape of “meadows and apple orchards” where fences trail through “rolling fields” (12), Farmington is not at all what its name still declares it to be: a farming town. The aptness of that placename, and of the bits of rural landscape still surrounding the barn, has faded like an old photograph. As Murray Jay Siskind observes, “Once you’ve seen the signs about the barn, it becomes impossible to see the barn” (12). The reality of the pastoral landscape has been sapped, not just by its repeated representation on postcards and in snapshots, but also by its new status as a tourist attraction: by the redesignation of its cow paths as people-movers. The question of authenticity, of originality, of what the barn was like “before it was photographed” and overrun by tourists, however alluring it may seem, remains oddly irrelevant (13). This is the case, as Murray observes, because he and Jack cannot get “outside the aura” of the cultural fuss surrounding the object itself, “the incessant clicking of shutter release buttons, the rustling crank of levers that advanced the film” (13)—noises that drown out the incessant clicking of insect wings and the rustling of leaves that once would have been the aural backdrop to the view of the barn.
As the novel’s foremost authority on the postmodern, Murray is “immensely pleased” by the most photographed barn in america (13). He is a visiting professor in the popular culture department, known officially as American environments” (9), an official title that signals the expansion of the department’s academic territory beyond what was formerly considered “cultural.” Jack dismisses Murray’s academic specialty as “an Aristotelianism of bubble gum wrappers and detergent jingles” (9)—that is, as a mistaken attempt to uncover the natural history of the artificial. Jack finds the barn vaguely disturbing.
But White Noise is about Jack’s belated education in the new protocols of the postmodern world in which he has to make his home. Jack learns a lot about those protocols from Murray and his colleagues, one of whom lectures a lunchtime crowd on the quotidian pleasures of the road (arguably a quintessentially postmodern American “place”). Professor Lasher sounds something like Charles Kuralt, only with more attitude:
“These are the things they don’t teach,” Lasher said. “Bowls with no seats. Pissing in sinks. The culture of public toilets. The whole ethos of the road. I’ve pissed in sinks all through the American West. I’ve slipped across the border to piss in sinks in Manitoba and Alberta. This is what it’s all about. The great western skies. The Best Western motels. The diners and drive-ins. The poetry of the road, the plains, the desert. The filthy stinking toilets. I pissed in a sink in Utah when it was twenty-two below. That’s the coldest I’ve ever pissed in a sink in.”
Lasher’s little diatribe may seem to suggest that DeLillo is satirizing the much-heralded replacement of an older cultural canon by a newer one: Lasher would throw out the Great Books, if he could, in favor of “the poetry of the road.” But in White Noise it is not so much the replacement as it is the displacement of older forms by newer ones, and the potential overlapping or even the merger of all those forms in an increasingly crowded cultural and natural landscape, that DeLillo records. “The great western skies,” the “Best Western motels,” “the road, the plains, the desert”—all are features of a single, seamless landscape.
Because of their ability to recognize so readily the odd continuities and everyday ironies of the postmodern world, the contentious members of the department of American environments seem better-adapted than their more cloistered colleagues. Their weirdness is enabling. By pursuing their interest in and enthusiasm for things like the culture of public toilets, they collapse the distinction between the vernacular and the academic and shorten the distance between the supermarket, where tabloids are sold, and the ivory tower, where the library is housed. It is instructive that whenever one of their more extreme claims is challenged, members of the department tend to reply in one of two ways: either they say, “It’s obvious” (a refrain that runs throughout the novel), when of course it (whatever it may be) isn’t at all obvious. Or they simply shrug and say, “I’m from New York.” In White Noise, all knowledge is local knowledge, but one must understand how shaped by the global the local has become. We’re all from New York.
While it is true that we can “take in”—as the saying goes—a landscape, the literal ingestion of nature (that is, of discrete bits and selected pieces of it) is probably the most intimate and most immediate of our relations with it. In a telling passage from the opening pages of the novel, Jack and his wife Babette encounter Murray Jay Siskind in the generic food products aisle of the local supermarket:
His basket held generic food and drink, nonbrand items in plain white packages with simple labeling. There was a white can labeled canned peaches. There was a white package of bacon without a plastic window for viewing a representative slice. A jar of roasted nuts had a white wrapper bearing the words irregular peanuts.
What is striking about the contents of Murray’s cart is the way in which, despite the determined efforts of all those labels to say in chorus the generic word food, they seem to be saying something else entirely. These “nonbrand items” actually seem to be all brand, nothing but brand; their categorical labels seem like mere gestures toward the idea of food, evocations of its half-forgotten genres. Remember uncanned peaches? Visible bacon? regular peanuts? The packaging and the labels do not resolve the question of contents. They raise it; that is, they heighten it, so that it seems more important than ever before.
The jar of irregular peanuts in particular has a disturbing, perhaps even slightly malign quality, as Murray explains: “‘I’ve bought these peanuts before. They’re round, cubical, pock-marked, seamed. Broken peanuts. A lot of dust at the bottom of the jar. But they taste good. Most of all I like the packages themselves. […] This is the last avant-garde. Bold new forms. The power to shock’” (19). Siskind’s identification of the jar of peanuts as part of “the last avant-garde” suggests that cultural production has reached the ne plus ultra of innovation, that henceforward it will consist not in making things new, but in the repackaging of old things, of the detritus of nature and the rubble of culture. “Most of all,” Murray says, “I like the packages themselves.” So there will not be any more avant-gardes after this one—it is not the latest, but “the last.” Those irregular peanuts mark the end of history: more than just irregular, they are apocalyptic peanuts. No wonder Murray savors them. Each is a bite-size reminder of the “end of nature” and the “end of history,” two of the postmodernist’s favorite themes.
The canned peaches, the invisible bacon, and the irregular peanuts also demonstrate very clearly how postmodern culture does not oppose itself to nature (as we tend to assume culture must always do). Instead, it tries to subsume it, right along with its own cultural past. But one would like to protest that despite all this repackaging and attempted subsumption, the fact is that peanuts—even irregular ones—do not result from cultural production, but from the reproduction of other peanuts. One wants to say that natural selection (plus a little breeding), and not culture, has played the central and determining role in the evolution of peanuts of whatever kind. But the role of nature as reproductive source, even as an awareness of it is echoed in certain moments of the novel, tends to get lost in the haze of cultural signals or “white noise” that Jack Gladney struggles and largely fails to decipher, probably because all noise is white noise in a postmodern world. Murray Jay Siskind, as a connoisseur of the postmodern, is sublimely indifferent to factual distinctions between, say, the natural and the cultural of the sort that still worry less-attuned characters like Jack Gladney.
That they must eat strange or irregular foods is only part of the corporeal and psychological adjustment Jack and his family find themselves struggling to make. At least they remain relatively aware of what they eat, in that they choose to eat it. But “consumption” is not necessarily always a matter of choice in White Noise: there are things that enter the orifices, or that pass through the porous membranes of the body, and make no impression on the senses. These more sinister invaders of the body include the chemicals generated by industry, many of them merely as by-products, chemicals that may or may not be of grave concern to “consumers”—not entirely the right term, of course, since few people willingly “consume” toxins. After all, we do not have to eat the world in order to have intimate relations with it, since we take it in with every breath and every dilation of our pores. This suggests that the much-bewailed runaway consumerism of postmodern society is not the whole story: there are other kinds of exchange taking place that do not necessarily have to do with economics alone. The cash nexus is certainly economic, but the chemical nexus is both economic and ecological; the economy of by-products, of toxic waste, is also an ecology. Economic or ecological fundamentalism makes it hard to tell the whole story about postmodernism, as DeLillo is trying to do.
During the novel’s central episode, the “airborne toxic event,” Jack Gladney is exposed to a toxin called Nyodene Derivative (“derivative” because it is a useless by-product). Nyodene D and its possible effects are first described for Jack by a technician at the simuvac (“simuvac” is an acronym for “simulated evacuation”) refugee center: “‘It’s the two and a half minutes standing right in it that makes me wince. Actual skin and orifice contact. This is Nyodene D. A whole new generation of toxic waste. What we call state of the art. One part per million can send a rat into a permanent state’” (138–39). The technician’s last phrase is richly ambiguous: does “a permanent state” mean death or never-ending seizure or a sort of chemically induced immortality? This ambiguity terrifies Jack, and he begins to seek some surer knowledge of the danger he is in. At this point in the narrative, DeLillo’s novel speaks most clearly about the effect the postmodern condition has on our knowledge of our bodies (and thus on our knowledge of nature). Having crunched all Jack’s numbers in the simuvac computer, the technician informs him, “I’m getting bracketed numbers with pulsing stars,” and he adds that Jack would “rather not know” what that means (140). Of, course, that is precisely what Jack would most like to know. The attempt at clarification offered by the technician at the end of their conversation does nothing to explain to Jack exactly when, why, and how he might die: “It just means that you are the sum total of your data. No man escapes that.” (141).
The remainder of the novel is taken up with Jack Gladney’s attempt to escape the reductive judgment of his fate given by the simuvac technician and his computer (whose bracketed numbers with pulsing stars “represent” Jack’s death, but do so opaquely, in a completely nonrepresentative way, rather like the white package marked bacon that conceals the supermarket’s generic pork product). As the repository of junk food and as a host for wayward toxins and lurking diseases, Jack’s body has become a medium, in much the same way that television or radio are media. His postmodern body is hard to get at in the same way that the nameless voices on television—the ones that throughout the novel say macabre things like “Now we will put the little feelers on the butterfly” (96)—cannot always be identified, much less questioned or otherwise engaged in dialogue. In White Noise, the body itself is mediated, occult, hard to identify, and unavailable for direct interrogation by any solely human agent or agency. The postmodern body is, then, a curiously disembodied thing. It no longer makes itself known by means of apparent symptoms that can be diagnosed by a doctor, nor by means of feelings that can be decoded by the organism it hosts (it may be a little old-fashioned to think of this organism as a “person”). During his interview with Dr. Chakravarty, Jack utters a tortured circumlocution in response to the simple question, “How do you feel?” His carefully qualified reply, “To the best of my knowledge, I feel very well,” demonstrates how distant from him Jack’s body now seems (261). That this body just happens to be his own gives Jack no real epistemological advantage. In a postmodern world, technology and the body are merely different moments of the same feedback loop, just as the city and the country are merged in a common landscape of death. Because it is the place in which distinctions between bodies and machines, and between the city and country, have collapsed, “Autumn Harvest Farms” is an exemplar of postmodern pastoral space: at Autumn Harvest Farms, the machine not only belongs in the garden, it is the garden.
However confused he may be, and however paralyzed by his half-living, half-dead condition, Jack Gladney does seem to “feel,” at times, a certain lingering nostalgia about and interest in “nature in general.” This longing, if not for the prelapsarian world, then at least for some contact with a nature other than that of his own befuddled self, is apparent even in the lie Jack tells the Autumn Harvest Farms clinician in response to a question about his use of nicotine and caffeine: “Can’t understand what people see in all this artificial stimulation. I get high just walking in the woods” (279). The only time in the novel when Jack actually goes for something like a walk “in the woods” is when he visits a rural cemetary. Like everything else in the novel, this cemetary has an overdetermined quality: it is called “the old burying ground,” and it is both authentic—actually an old burying ground, that is—and a tourist trap. It is both what it is and an image or metaphor of what it is. And so the old burying ground seems uncanny, with the same kind of heightened unreality about it that gives Murray’s jar of irregular peanuts and the most photographed barn in america their peculiar auras.
Nonetheless, it may be at the old burying ground that Jack comes closest to feeling some of the peace that the countryside can bring:
I was beyond the traffic noise, the intermittent stir of factories across the river. So at least in this they’d been correct, placing the graveyard here, a silence that had stood its ground. The air had a bite. I breathed deeply, remained in one spot, waiting to feel the peace that is supposed to descend upon the dead, waiting to see the light that hangs above the fields of the landscapist’s lament.
But in this remnant of an older, more pastoral landscape set in the midst of a contemporary sprawl—across the Lethean river separating the graveyard from the factories in town, but still sandwiched between the town, the freeway, and the local airport—Jack does not quite have the epiphany he is so clearly seeking. His hope of living within the natural cycle of life and death suggested to him by his visit to the old burying ground has already been foreclosed by events. Direct encounter with nature, “walking in the woods,” is no longer possible, not only because nature seems to have become largely an anecdotal matter of broadcast tidbits of information about animals (bighorn sheep, dolphins, etc.), but also because nature, like the body, has been ineluctably altered by technology. the old burying ground, landscaped as it is, and given its purpose, is a crude example of this alternation, however comforting Jack finds it.
The supermarket is the place that the characters in the novel depend on most for a sense of order, pattern, and meaning, and thus it fulfills something of the cultural function that used to be assigned to the pastoral. The difference is that the supermarket has an obscure relationship to the rest of the world, particularly to the natural world whose products it presumably displays. The supermarket is a pastoral space removed from nature. Unfortunately, even this artificial haven is disturbingly altered by the novel’s end: “The supermarket shelves have been rearranged. It happened one day without warning. There is agitation and panic in the aisles, dismay in the faces of the older shoppers” (326). The “agitation and panic in the aisles” of the supermarket links the postmodern condition back to an older set of fears and confusions that predate the repose that the pastoral is supposed to offer. DeLillo makes this very clear earlier in the novel when he has Jack Gladney use the word “panic” to describe his anxiety upon awakening in the middle of the night: “In the dark the mind runs on like a devouring machine, the only thing awake in the universe. I tried to make out the walls, the dresser in the corner. It was the old defenseless feeling. Small, weak, deathbound, alone. Panic, the god of woods and wilderness, half goat” (224). Thus Jack finds himself in the wilderness even while he is supposedly safe at home in Blacksmith. The order and rationality, the civilized space, that modernity (like the pastoral) supposedly created seems to be no longer a feature of the postmodern landscape.
The postmodern pastoral, unlike its predecessors, cannot restore the harmony and balance of culture with nature, because the cultural distinctions that the pastoral used to make—like that between the city and the country—have become too fluid to have any force and are dissolved in the toxic fog of airborne events. Neither culture nor nature are what they used to be. But perhaps DeLillo’s point is that they never were, that the distinction between culture and nature cannot be taken as an absolute. As a novelist, he knows just how thoroughly “all of culture and all of nature get churned up again every day” (2), as Bruno Latour puts it in his appositely-titled book, We Have Never Been Modern (from which it follows that we cannot possibly be “postmodern” in the strict sense of the term). DeLillo is also aware of another point on which Latour insists: he realizes that the everyday churning up of nature and culture is not just a matter of media representations. Latour argues that “the intellectual culture in which we live does not know how to categorize” the “strange situations” produced by the interactions of nature and culture because they are simultaneously material, social, and linguistic, and our theories are poorly adapted to them (3). They are not cognizant of what Latour likes to call “nature-culture.”
It seems to me that Latour—and DeLillo—are right, and that postmodernist theorists (unlike postmodern novelists, whose work is often finer grained than theory) have invested too much in the ultimately false distinction between nature and culture. They have tried to argue what amounts to a revision of Frederick Jackson Turner’s frontier thesis, first promulgated in his 1893 essay, “The Significance of the Frontier in American History.” Turner argued that the closing of the frontier and the disappearance of wilderness was a turning point in American culture; the postmodernists—especially the more radical or pessimistic postmodernists like François Lyotard and Jean Baudrillard, or Fredric Jameson—argue that the disappearance of nature is a turning point in global culture. Postmodernism is a frontier thesis for the next millenium, more dependent on what has been called “the idea of wilderness” than its exponents have realized.
Alpers, Paul. What Is Pastoral? Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1996.
Delillo, Don. White Noise. New York: Viking Penguin, 1985.
Empson, William. Some Versions of Pastoral. Norfolk: New Directions Books. n.d.
Latour, Bruno. We Have Never Been Modern. Trans. Catherine Porter. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1993.
Lentricchia, Frank, ed. Introducing Don DeLillo. Durham: Duke UP, 1991.
———. New Essays on White Noise. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991.
Moses, Michael. “Lust Removed from Nature.” In Introducing Don DeLillo. Ed. Frank Lentricchia. Durham: Duke UP, 1991: 63–86.
Turner, Frederick Jackson. “The Significance of the Frontier in American History.” In The Frontier in American History. Tucson: U of Arizona P, 1986. 1–38.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 1841
SOURCE: “Shots Heard 'round the World,” in American Book Review, Vol. 19, No. 2, January, 1998, pp. 20, 22.
[In the following review, McLaughlin assesses the narrative structure of Underworld, outlining combinations and juxtapositions of characters, historical events, and ideas that comprise the novel.]
We seem to be in a new age of big postmodern novels: Gass’s The Tunnel; Wallace’s Infinite Jest; Pynchon’s Mason & Dixon; and now Don DeLillo’s ambitious exploration of the second half of the American Century. Underworld. And Underworld is a big novel: big in its cast of characters, big in its historical sweep, big in its themes—baseball, the cold war, the uses and abuses of the past, waste in all its forms. It’s big, too, in what it accomplishes. Underworld masterfully brings together its characters, historical events, and ideas, putting them in surprising and challenging combinations and juxtapositions as a way of exploring the nature of the society we have created and the possibilities for living in it.
Underworld is structured in two intersecting narrative flows, one from the past into the present, the other from the present into the past. The first begins in the brilliant prologue, which describes the famous October 3, 1951, playoff game between the New York Giants and the Brooklyn Dodgers, the game miraculously won by the Giants in the bottom of the ninth when Bobby Thomson hit a one-out, three-run homer, dubbed by the next day’s New York Times as the Shot Heard ’round the World. DeLillo presents the game from a multitude of perspectives; the narrative shifts from Giants’ radio announcer Russ Hodges to the players and managers to the fans in the stands, including celebrities Frank Sinatra, Jackie Gleason, Toots Shore, and J. Edgar Hoover, to—most important—Cotter Martin, a black teenager, playing hooky, who scrambles and scratches and recovers the ball Thomson hit.
The forward-moving chapters trace the history of this ball as it is stolen, sold, bequeathed, bought, and finally displayed on the bookshelf of the novel’s main character, Nick Shay. For sixteen-year-old Nick, a Dodger fan listening to the game on a Bronx roof-top, that home run represents both the loss of certainty, the bad luck that makes his life meaningless, and a revelation that this bad luck results from a complex intersection of forces beyond his control. As he tries to explain, “It’s about the mystery of bad luck, the mystery of loss. …To commemorate failure.” The backward-moving chapters trace Nick’s life and the lives of his family, lovers, and friends, from 1992, when Nick is a successful executive at a Phoenix waste systems corporation, to the summer after the Giants-Dodgers game, when young Nick casually kills a friend with a sawed-off shotgun, another shot, heard ’round the Bronx if not ’round the world.
Within this backward and forward movement are drawn the pictures of our society and culture as they have developed over the past forty-six years. The societal picture focuses on the cold war and the confusing transition to a post-cold-war world. The same day Bobby Thomson hit his home run, the Soviet Union exploded its second atomic bomb, at a Kazakhstan test site: another shot heard ’round the world. The two stories shared the front page of the New York Times. This blast signals both the threat and the safety of the cold war: the threat, in that the two nations and the rest of the world balance precariously at the edge of destruction, as is seen in the Cuban Missile Crisis chapters, which follow Lenny Bruce on a tour of one-night stands where he repeatedly shrieks, “We’re all gonna die!”; the safety, in that the superpower competition reduces the world to sets of binary oppositions, making it knowable and controllable. As one character explains, “You need the leaders of both sides to keep the cold war going. It’s the one constant thing. It’s honest, it’s dependable. Because when the tension and rivalry come to an end, that’s when your worst nightmares begin. All the power and intimidation of the state will seep out of your personal bloodstream. You will no longer be the main … point of reference. Because other forces will come rushing in, demanding and challenging. The cold war is your friend. You need it to stay on top.”
The novel’s two Edgars, Hoover and Sister Edgar, one of Nick’s teachers back in the Bronx, represent secular and religious faith in the totalized systems the cold war’s binaries offer. But this faith is shaken as the world proves too complex for the cold-war system to hold. In the sixties, Clyde Tolson, Hoover’s aide, laments the Kennedy years, “In which well-founded categories began to seem irrelevant. In which a certain fluid movement became possible. In which sex, drugs and dirty words began to unstratify the culture.” By the nineties, the cold war done and the culture even more unstratified, Hoover and Sister Edgar, now dead, meet not in heaven but in cyberspace, in “the grip of systems,” where “Everything is connected in the end.” This cyberspace, with its innumerable systems connecting, overlapping, deconstructing binaries, is offered as the paradigm for the contemporary world.
The novel’s cultural picture is of waste, garbage, especially the detritus of the cold war. The novel is filled with waste, with people’s concerns about what to do with waste, and with different attitudes about waste. In the prologue, crazed Giants’ fans inundate the Polo Grounds with waste—cups, napkins, pages of Life magazine—in their excitement over their team’s comeback. In the Bronx of the 1950s children turn garbage into playthings. By the nineties, the Bronx itself has become a junkyard. Huge corporations, like the one Nick works for, have come into existence to “manage” waste. People are so concerned with their garbage and what they’ll do with it that, as Nick says, they “saw products as garbage even when they sat gleaming on store shelves, yet unbought. We didn’t say. What kind of casserole will that make? We said, What kind of garbage will that make? Safe, clean, neat, easily disposed of? Can the package be recycled and come back as a tawny envelope that is difficult to lick closed?” Nick’s company seeks to close a contract with a Russian entrepreneur who plans to eliminate nuclear waste by blowing it up with atomic bombs at the same Kazakhstan test site where the October 3, 1951, bomb was exploded. DeLillo shows us a society that makes strange and sometimes unforgivable choices about what to value and what to dispose of. Nick pays over ＄30,000 for the dirty and battered baseball Thomson hit, while Esmeralda, a homeless girl in the Bronx, is raped and thrown off a roof, thrown away like garbage.
The novel’s societal and cultural pictures come together in the deconstruction of the seemingly obvious opposition between valued things and garbage. In our cyberworld of instant information, infinite media outlets, ubiquitous advertising, anything can be turned into an object of desire or a source of entertainment and then be used up so quickly that it almost immediately becomes waste. The best example of this is Condomology, a store specializing in condoms—bought to fulfill a desire, used, flushed. Indeed, our economy is founded on the process of creating a need for a product, encouraging its consumption, and sanctioning the discarding of it, so that the process can be repeated. One of the characters explains why the Giants-Dodgers play-off game has assumed such an important place in the cultural memory: “The Thomson homer continues to live because it happened decades ago when things were not replayed and worn out and run down and used up before midnight of the first day. The scratchier an old film or an old audiotape, the clearer the action in a way. Because it’s not in competition for our attention with a thousand other pieces of action. Because it’s something that’s preserved and unique.”
Contrast this to a 1974 party where the host plays a bootleg copy of the Zapruder film of the Kennedy assassination on hundreds of television sets around his studio. The initial horror and awe are muted through repetition until the film is simply background to the party, white noise: “people stood around and talked, a man and a woman made out in a closet with the door open, remotely, and the pot fumes grew stronger, and people said, ‘Let’s go eat,’ or whatever people say when a thing begins to be over.” Move forward a decade or so to another murder, this one of a man driving his car, shot by the Texas Highway Killer and videotaped by a little girl looking out the back window of the car ahead. Not only is this murder repeated continually on the news “a thousand times a day … to provide our entertainment,” but it affects the world outside of itself: we’re told, “It is a famous murder because it is on tape”; the murderer becomes something of a celebrity calling in to newscasts; there is even possibly a copycat killer.
The novel suggests that in contemporary America the means of inspiring desire create, along with waste, a kind of wasted hyperreality. One of Nick’s waste systems colleagues, on his way to a New Jersey landfill, drives by the Newark Airport and sees “billboards for Hertz and Avis and Chevy Blazer, for Marlboro, Continental and Goodyear, and he realized that all the things around him, the planes taking off and landing, the streaking cars, the tires on the cars, the cigarettes that the drivers of the cars were dousing in their ashtrays—all these were on the billboards around him, systematically in some self-referring relationship that had a kind of neurotic tightness, an inescapability, as if the billboards were generating reality.” The absurdity and the tragedy of all this comes together in the novel’s epilogue, when Esmeralda, the thrown-away girl, one of many wasted people in the novel, is suddenly valued when a vision of her face is seen in a billboard for Minute Maid orange juice. Dozens, then hundreds, then thousands of people come to the blasted southern tip of the Bronx to wait for the moments when commuter trains’ headlights hit the billboard and the girl’s face appears. The billboard in this case is generating the desire for a miracle, for proof of a reality that transcends the hyperreality of the billboard-world, a desire that then creates its own reality—the crowds, the TV crews, the news stories—and is quickly used up: after a few days the billboard is papered over, “Space Available.”
Underworld is an amazing achievement. In tracing Nick Shay’s life, it traces the shape of a culture and the history of a country, asking how, as individuals and as a society, we should live in our time and with our past, asking what we value and what we throw away, and asking what the consequences are of the choices we make.
Last Updated on June 8, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 8854
SOURCE: “Afterthoughts on Don DeLillo's Underworld,” in Raritan, Vol. 17, No. 4, Spring, 1998, pp. 48–71.
[In the following review, Tanner faults DeLillo for neglecting the aesthetics of narrative art in favor of those of sensationalistic journalism in Underworld.]
“The true underground is where the power flows. That’s the best-kept secret of our time. …The presidents and prime ministers are the ones who make the underground deals and speak the true underground idiom. The corporations. The military. The banks. This is the underground network. This is where it happens. Power flows under the surface, far beneath the level you and I live on. This is where the laws are broken, way down under, far beneath the speed freaks and cutters of smack.”
—Great Jones Street
“All plots tend to move deathward. This is the nature of plots. Political plots, terrorist plots, lovers’ plots, narrative plots, plots that are part of children’s games. We edge nearer death every time we plot. It is like a contract that all must sign, the plotters as well as those who are the targets of the plot.”
Is this true? Why did I say it? What does it mean?
“You think the stories are ture?”
“No,” Eric said.
“Then why do you spread them?”
“For the tone of course.”
“For the edge.”
“For the edge. The bite. The existential burn.”
Some years ago—it must be about a dozen—I was sitting in an airport, flipping through Time magazine, and I came across a brief news item to the effect that the American writer, Don DeLillo, was working on a novel about the Kennedy assassination. My heart, as they say, sank. I had been reading DeLillo’s novels with growing admiration and excitement—but how could even he, for all his wonderfully strange ways of getting at what he generically calls “the American mystery” (for which read “the mystery of America”), avoid being beset and distracted by all the cliches of paranoia and conspiracy theory which swarmed to the event as flies to honey. I need not, of course, have worried. Libra is a triumph; all the possible pitfalls, as I see it, brilliantly by-passed or side-stepped. Let me remind you of his concluding “Author’s Note”:
In a case in which rumors, facts, suspicions, official subterfuge, conflicting sets of evidence and a dozen labyrinthine theories all mingle, sometimes indistinguishably, it may seem to some that a work of fiction is one more gloom in a chronicle of unknowing.
But because this book makes no claim to literal truth, because it is only itself, apart and complete, readers may find refuge here-a way of thinking about assassination without being constrained by half-facts or overwhelmed by possibilities, by the tide of speculation that widens with the years.
You may remember the concluding meditation of Nicholas Branch, the retired CIA analyst, hired to write a secret history of the assassination (and thus, in part, a DeLillo stand-in):
If we are on the outside, we assume a conspiracy is the perfect working of a scheme. Silent nameless men with unadorned hearts. A conspiracy is everything that ordinary life is not. It’s the inside game, cold, sure, undistracted, forever closed off to us. … All conspiracies are the same taut story of men who find coherence in some criminal act.
But maybe not. Nicholas Branch thinks he knows better. He has learned enough about the days and months preceding November 22, and enough about the twenty-second itself, to reach a determination that the conspiracy against the President was a rambling affair that succeeded in the short term due mainly to chance. Deft men and fools, ambivalence and fixed will and what the weather was like.
Amidst swamps of temptations, and against pretty high odds, DeLillo keeps his poise, not to say his sanity, and does not succumb to the darkly glamorous seductiveness of the murderously appealing material he is handling. But by the time of his next novel, Mao II, something has gone wrong.
From a recent New Yorker profile by David Remnick, we learn that DeLillo has for a long time been interested in a passage in John Cheever’s journals where he wrote, after a ballgame at Shea Stadium: “The task of the American writer is not to describe the misgivings of a woman taken in adultery as she looks out of the window at the rain but to describe 400 people under the lights reaching for a foul ball. … The faint thunder as 10,000 people, at the bottom of the eighth, head for the exits. The sense of moral judgments embodied in a migratory vastness.” So–no more pottering about with old Flaubert, groping for his miserable mot juste; but off to the ballgame with Whitman, and “the city’s ceaseless crowd” in which Whitman rejoiced (as he rejoiced in baseball: “it’s our game: that’s the chief fact in connection with it: America’s game: has the snap, go, fling, of the American atmosphere”). DeLillo has long been fascinated by crowds (and Elias Canetti’s Crowds and Power)—at least since Great Jones Street (“The people. The crowd. The audience. The fans. The followers.”)—so perhaps it is not suprising that he starts Mao II, very arrestingly, with a powerful description of the vast undifferentiated horde of a Moonie mass wedding at Yankee Stadium. (Also not suprising that he starts Underworld with a swirling, hundred-eyed account of a famous baseball game.) The crowd motif is taken up with references to the Hillsborough football disaster and Khomeini’s funeral, with Mao’s Chinese millions milling in the background. “The future belongs to crowds”–so the introductory section blankly, bleakly concludes.
So much might be prophecy, or warning, or simply downhearted sociology; but, of itself, it does not generate narrative. Accordingly we have some (concluding, as it turns out) episodes from the life of an intensely reclusive writer named Bill Gray—who incorporates, I imagine, a glance at J. D. Salinger, a nod to Thomas Pynchon, and perhaps a wink from DeLillo himself (“When I read Bill I think of photographs of tract houses at the edge of the desert. There’s an incidental menace.” That “incidental menace” fits; and the desert features in nearly all of DeLillo’s novels as a sort of “end zone” of meaning—silent, nonhuman, absolute, ultimate). Bill Gray tells us things that DeLillo’s fiction has been telling us from the start: “There’s the life and there’s the consumer event. Everything around us tends to channel our lives toward some final reality in print or film.” When David Bell sets out on his questing journey in Americana looking for origins, he isn’t sure if he is discovering his real, unmediated family and country, or just so much print and film. America—or Americana? What kind of “real” life people can shape for themselves in a mediated, consumer culture swamped in images and information, is an abiding concern. But Bill Gray also has some things to say about the novel and the novelist which bear thinking about.
The novel used to feed our search for meaning. Quoting Bill. It was the great secular transcendence. The Latin mass of language, character, occasional new truth. But our desperation has led us toward something larger and darker. So we turn to the news, which provides an unremitting mood of catastrophe. This is where we find emotional experience not available elsewhere. We don’t need the novel. Quoting Bill.
Quoting Bill, not Don. Certainly. But here is David Remnick quoting Don:
I think there’s something in people that, perhaps, has shifted. People seem to need news, any kind-bad news, sensationalistic news, overwhelming news. It seems to be that news is a narrative of our time. It has almost replaced the novel, replaced discourse between people. It replaced families. It replaced a slower, more carefully assembled way of communicating, a more personal way of communicating.
When Bill Gray is on a ship bound for Lebanon, he appreciates the families crowded on deck, together making “the melodious traffic of a culture.” In The Names, James Axton relishes the gregarious, sociable street life in Athens.
People everywhere are absorbed in conversation. Seated under trees, under striped canopies in squares, they bend together over food and drink. … Conversation is life, language is the deepest thing. … Every conversation is a shared narrative, a thing that surges forward, too dense to allow space for the unspoken, the sterile. The talk is unconditional, the participants drawn in completely. This is a way of speaking that takes such pure joy in its own openness and ardor that we begin to feel these people are discussing language itself.
So to the concluding paragraph of the novel (prior to the Epilogue), at the Parthenon:
People come through the gateway, people in streams and clusters, in mass assemblies. No one seems to be alone. This is a place to enter in crowds, seek company and talk. Everyone is talking. I move past the scaffolding and walk down the steps, hearing one language after another, rich, harsh, mysterious, strong. This is what we bring to the temple, not prayer or chant or slaughtered rams. Our offering is language.
Clearly this kind of crowd, and this way of conversing are, alike, admirable and much to be desired. But it is not entirely churlish to point out that the American onlookers cannot be assumed to have understood a word that was spoken. This is communicating community as exotic (and idealized) spectacle. Or perhaps we might say that it is like a Catholic mass, where it doesn’t matter to the experience if the communicants do not understand the Latin words. The point here is that back in DeLillo’s America where people do understand the words, there is precious little communicating–or communing. “Discourse between people” has gone; “families” have gone; as a result, following DeLillo’s line of thinking, the novel has become, effectively, redundant. “So we turn to the news”—which is just what DeLillo has done in Underworld.
I’ll come back to this, but I want to call on some more of Bill’s pronouncements about the novelist. There’s a curious knot that binds novelists and terrorists. Years ago I used to think it was possible for a novelist to alter the inner life of the culture. Now bomb-makers and gunmen have taken that territory. They make raids on human consciousness. What writers used to do before we were all incorporated. … What terrorists gain, novelists lose. The degree to which they influence mass consciousness is the extent of our decline as shapers of sensibility and thought. The danger they represent equals our own failure to be dangerous. … Beckett is the last writer to shape the way we think and see. After him, the major work involves midair explosions and crumbled buildings. This is the new tragic narrative.
Quoting Bill—I know. But I feel that DeLillo is standing dangerously close to him. Libra was only the culmination of a long-standing—and perfectly legitimate—fascination with terrorism and terrorists (just such an interest gave us The Secret Agent and Under Western Eyes); but Bill’s proposition that the novelist once was a fully operative terrorist who now, in his neutered state, has ceded his ground to real terrorists, is, when thought about, ridiculous. Henry James may be said, I would suppose, to have “altered the inner life of the culture,” yet it would be absurd to make of him even a metaphorical terrorist. In Americana the (failed) writer, Brand, wants to write a novel that will “detonate in the gut of America like a fiery bacterial bombshell.” But he didn’t; and anyway, it wouldn’t. This is all metaphor. With much “Blasting” and fulminating gnashing of teeth, Wyndham Lewis tried to demolish the difference between literary and literal terrorism; and, rebarbatively enough, failed. Perhaps DeLillo might consider giving him a careful, pensive read. And to suggest that midair explosions and crumbling walls are the novels de nos jours is, really, mad if meant seriously (silly if not). Owen Brademas, seemingly privileged as wise in The Names, aphoristically muses: “In this century the writer has carried on a conversation with madness. We might almost say of the twentieth-century writer that he aspires to madness.” To the real, loony, Moonie, Khomeini, Red Guard thing? Aspire to that? Come now.
Bill Gray betakes himself to the Middle East, now engaged in some of that clandestine activity so important in DeLillo’s fiction. (In a Rolling Stone article of 1983 DeLillo suggested that the great leaps in science and technology had helped to create a kind of “clandestine mentality. We all go underground to some extent. In an era of the massive codification and storage of data, we are all keepers and yielders of secrets.” It is the mentality of many of his characters.) But he succumbs to a “helpless sense that he was fading into thinness and distance.” So he does—and so does the novel. It isn’t going anywhere, so it just peters out—as they used to say when a vein of ore came to an end. The best of novelists can produce a disappointing book (Pynchon gave us Vineland), and it would be gross to go on belaboring Mao II. But I do think the book opens up certain problems which become rather important in Underworld, and in this connection I fear I must make a final negative comment.
An ancillary character named Karen (an ex-Moonie) figures in the book. Drifting around New York, she comes upon a “tent city” in a park. It is a shantytown abode of the down-and-outs, the thrown-aways, the insulted and the injured, the despised and rejected-the human junk of the modern city. We get it itemized. “There was a bandshell with bedding on the stage, a few bodies stirring, a lump of inert bedding suddenly wriggling upward and there’s a man on his knees coughing blood. … Stringy blood looping from his mouth.” And so on. Karen goes into a nearby tenement. “In the loft she went through many books of photographs, amazed at the suffering she found. Famine, fire, riot, war. These were the never ceasing subjects. … It was suffering through and through.” A voice says “It’s just like Beirut.” At the end, a photographer is driving through the real Beirut. “The streets run with images. … The placards get bigger as the car moves into deeply cramped spaces, into many offending smells, open sewers, rubber burning, a dog all ribs and tongue and lying still and gleaming with green flies. …” No one doubts the reality of unspeakable suffering and squalor; but just heaping it up in a novel in this way seems a bit easy, even opportunistic, and, by the same token, slightly distasteful. It begins to read like a form of atrocity tourism. I suppose that if you think that people “need bad news” and “don’t need the novel,” then you may as well give them lists of horrors to sup on. But, even then, it doesn’t work like “news.” A direct report from Beirut by Robert Fisk of the London Independent has far more impact than anything in DeLillo’s novel. But “news” is what we get in Underworld.
News is, of course, “bad news, sensationalistic news, overwhelming news”; and, in the relative absence of significant characters or narrative plot (matters to which I will return), the book presents us with a string of more or less sensationalist news items or crises from 1951 to, presumably, the present day—as another way of getting at “the American mystery.” The shock of Sputnik, the Cuban missile crisis, the Kennedy assassination, the Madison anti-Vietnam riot, civil rights marches and police brutality, the midair explosion of the Challenger space shuttle, the Texas Highway murders, the great New York blackout, J. Edgar Hoover, AIDS, and so on–and over everything the shadow of “the bomb” (“they had brought something into the world that out-imagined the mind.” Again, it seems as if the novelist is ceding his imaginative rights to a superior power). There is also a certain amount of atrocity tourism—“They saw a prostitute whose silicone breast had leaked, ruptured and finally exploded one day, sending a polymer whiplash across the face of the man on top of her. … They saw a man who’d cut his eyeball out of its socket because it contained a satanic symbol.” Near the end, a visit to a “Museum of Misshapens” in Russia, which houses damaged fetuses and victims of radiation from near the early test sites, allows DeLillo to present us with a gallery of grotesques (“there is the cyclops. The eye centered, the ears below the chin, the mouth completely missing. Brain is also missing”), and a clinic full of “disfigurations, leukemias, thyroid cancers, immune systems that do not function.” I don’t know if such a place exists, but in DeLillo’s dark world it seems plausible. And that’s the agenda. Bad news, and “suffering through and through.”
As I am sure readers know, DeLillo presents his “news” items in a roughly reverse order. After the opening ballgame in 1951, there are six sections which run—Spring 1992; Mid 1981s to early 1990s; Spring 1978; Summer 1974; Selected Fragments Public and Private in 1950s and 1960s (twenty-one of these, discontinuous and unrelated); Fall 1951 to Summer 1952; and an Epilogue with a more or less present day—or timeless—feel to it. Two things to say about this. Of course novelists can and often should disrupt and rearrange unilinear chronology—think only of the scrambled narrative of Conrad’s Nostromo. And of course, something is bound to happen if you juxtapose apparently unrelated fragments-you might sense an uncanny similarity, or register an ironic parallelism (Henry in his court; Falstaff in his tavern); or you might experience a shock of cognitive dissonance, or a disorienting sense of incongruity. But in a work of art, unless it is avowedly or manifestly aleatory, you usually feel that the scramblings and wrenched juxtapositionings have some point. Conrad was certainly getting at late Victorian attitudes to history and progress in a very corrosive way. But—it may of course be my obtuseness—I just did not see the point of DeLillo’s randomizings. He has admitted to being strongly influenced by the cinematic techniques of Jean-Luc Godard, and in an interview with Tom LeClair (referred to in LeClair’s very interesting book on DeLillo called In the Loop), DeLillo said that the cinematic qualities which influenced his writing were “the strong image, the short ambiguous scene … the artificiality, the arbitrary choices of some directors, the cutting and editing.” These qualities are all evident in Underworld, and the phrase I would hold on to in particular is “arbitrary choices.” At the end of the opening account of the ballgame, a drunk is running the bases and leaps into a slide. “All the fragments collect around his airborne form. Shouts, bat-cracks, full bladders and stray yawns, the sand-grain manyness of things that can’t be counted.” In an over eight hundred-page book, you may be sure that DeLillo has quite a go at “the sand-grain manyness of things,” and the sheer voracious energy of his appetitive attention is genuinely impressive. But the fragments do not collect around anything-unless you think that “Cold War America” will do the gathering-in work of the airborne drunk.
DeLillo must feel, I suppose, that he is assembling some of what he calls “those distracted events that seemed to mark the inner nature of the age.” Where the novelist can go crucially one better than the news reporter is, presumably, in imaginatively illuminating the “underground network” of society, intimating the unofficial history of the period, tracing out some of those power flows, “under the surface, far beneath the level you and I live on.” Surface events may seem random and discrete enough-a ballgame here, an atom-bomb test therebut, ah! what if they are in some way connected? DeLillo’s fiction has long concerned itself with what Axton, in The Names, calls “Complex systems, endless connections,” and that last word is used to exhaustion in Underworld. Indeed it would not be entirely facetious to say that if anything does connect the fragments of American “manyness” that pack the book, it is the word connection. Far-flung listeners to the ballgame commentary are “connected by the pulsing voice on the radio”; “The Jesuits taught me to examine things for second meanings and connections”; “technology … connects you in your well-pressed suit to the things that slip through the world otherwise unperceived”; “I. wrote down all the occult connections that seemed to lead to thirteen”; “the feel of a baseball in your hand, going back a while, connecting many things”; “They sensed there was a connection between this game and some staggering event that might take place on the other side of the world” (There you are!); “she drew News and Rumors and Catastrophes into the spotless cotton pores of her habit and veil. All the connections intact” (this is a nun); “‘Knowing what we know.’ ‘What do we know?’ Simms said. …‘That everything’s connected,’ Jesse said.” The baseball which, as I am sure you know, “passes through” the novel from owner to owner, is said to make “connections.” “He was surrounded by enemies. Not enemies but connections, a network of things and people”; “He felt he’d glimpsed some horrific system of connections in which you can’t tell the difference between one thing and another”; “Because everything connects in the end, or only seems to, or seems to only because it does.” “Find the links. It’s all linked” (that’s J. Edgar Hoover). Then, finally, on the world wide web: “There is no space or time out there, or in here, or wherever she is. There are only connections. Everything is connected. … Everything is connected in the end.” There is lots more about “undivinable patterns”; “something … saying terrible things about forces beyond your control”; “underground plots,” not to mention a Conspiracy Theory Cafe; and—of course—paranoia. “There’s genuine paranoia. That’s the only genuine anything I can see here.” “He thought of the photograph of Nixon and wondered if the state had taken on the paranoia of the individual or was it the other way around?”; “Paranoid. Now he knew what it meant, this word that was bandied and bruited so easily, and he sensed the connections being made around him, all the objects and shaped silhouettes and levels of knowledge—not knowledge exactly but insidious intent. But not that either—some deeper meaning that existed solely to keep him from knowing what it was.” There are so many forms and manifestations of paranoid consciousness (or paranoid voices) in this novel that I abandoned my list of examples since it promised to be not much shorter than the book itself. It may be claimed that paranoia is as American as violence and apple pie (as I believe they used to say), but in the case of Underworld it gives the book a rather wearingly uniform paranoid texture. Even figures who say they aren’t paranoid, pretend to be. This is the significance of my third epigraph. Matt and Eric do secret underground work at a missile site, and Eric enjoys spreading “astounding rumours” about terrible things happening to workers at the Nevada Test Site who lived “downwind” of the aboveground shots and were exposed to fallout: “here and there a kid with a missing limb or whatnot. And a healthy woman that goes to wash her hair and it all comes out in her hands. … Old Testament outbreaks of great red boils. … And coughing up handfuls of blood. You look in your cupped hands and you see a pint of radded blood.”
“You think the stories are true?”
“No,” Eric said.
“Then why do you spread them?”
“For the tone, of course.”
“For the edge.”
“For the edge. The bite. The existential burn.”
This sounds like playing at dread, thereby devaluing it; and you may feel that it would be better kept for the real thing. Now it may be reprehensible on my part, but in Eric’s answers I hear DeLillo. It certainly gives his work its “tone,” ever alert to hints of “insidious intent”; but finally the paranoia comes to seem factitious and manufactured, we weary at the iterated insistence on never-explained “connections,” and the “existential burn” fades.
At the risk of repeating what may have been already endlessly pointed out, in all this DeLillo is engaged in a prolonged and repetitious quoting, or reworking, of Pynchon (for whose work he has stated his admiration). Just to remind you—in Gravity’s Rainbow Pynchon diagnosed two dominant states of mind—paranoia and anti-paranoia. Paranoia is, in terms of the book, “nothing less than the onset, the leading edge of the discovery that everything is connected, everything in the Creation, a secondary illumination—not yet blindingly one, but connected.” Of course, everything depends on the nature of the connection, the intention revealed in the pattern; and just what it is that may connect everything in Pynchon’s world is what worries his main characters, like Slothrop. Paranoia is also related to the Puritan obsession with seeing signs in everything, particularly signs of an angry God. Pynchon makes the connection clear by referring to “a Puritan reflex of seeking other orders behind the visible, also known as paranoia.” The opposite state of mind is anti-paranoia, “where nothing is connected to anything, a condition not many of us can bear for long.” As figures move between the System and the Zone, they oscillate between paranoia and anti-paranoia, shifting from a seething blank of unmeaning to the sinister apparent legibility of an unconsoling labyrinthine pattern or plot. In V these two dispositions of mind are embodied in Stencil and Benny Profane, respectively (and behind them are those crucially generative figures for the western novel—Don Quixote and Sancho Panza). And there is the poignant figure of Oedipa Maas at the end of The Crying of Lot 49: “Either Oedipa in the orbiting ecstasy of a true paranoia, or a real Tristero. For there either was some Tristero beyond the appearance of the legacy of America, or there was just America and if there was just America then it seemed the only way she could continue, and manage to be at all relevant, was as an alien, unfurrowed, assumed full circle into some paranoia.” Pynchon is a truly brilliant and richly imaginative historian and diagnostic analyst of binary, either—or thinking, and its attendant dangers. DeLillo, by contrast, rather bluntly disseminates a vaguely fraught atmosphere of defensive voices, sidelong looks, and intimations of impending eeriness. And, crucially, Underworld has no Tristero.
There is one character in Underworld who stoutly insists that he is free of all paranoid delusions. “I lived responsibly in the real. I didn’t accept this business of life as a fiction. … I hewed to the texture of collective knowledge, took faith from the solid and availing stuff of our experience. … I believed we could know what was happening to us. … I lived in the real. The only ghosts I let in were local ones.” This is Nick Shay, intermittently a first-person narrator, and effectively the main figure in the book (the last section recreates his Bronx childhood-which must overlap with DeLillo’s—and culminates with his shooting a man). But Nick is not your sane, well-rounded, genial empiricist. For a start, the local ghosts loom large, as his brother Matt explains, telling “how Nick believed their father was taken out to the marshes and shot, and how this became the one plot, the only conspiracy that big brother could believe in. Nick could not afford to succumb to a general distrust. … Let the culture indulge in cheap conspiracy theories. Nick had the enduring stuff of narrative, the thing that doesn’t have to be filled in with speculation and hearsay.” But this “narrative” is no more securely grounded than the conviction of the man who sees Gorbachev’s birthmark as being a map of Latvia and thus a sign of the imminent collapse of the Soviet Union. Nick has simply put all his superstitions into one basket. Welcome to the club, Nick.
But as a character, Nick is just not there at all; and, more to the point, nor does he want to be. Like nearly all DeLillo’s characters-call them voices-he seems to aspire to the condition of anonymity. “He was not completely connected to what he said and this put an odd and dicey calm in his remarks.” This is said of a character in Mao II, but it applies to Nick, indeed across the board. Another figure in Mao II says: “If you’ve got the language of being smart, you’ll never catch a cold or get a parking ticket or die,” and defensive “smart language” is what Nick talks. It is a form of cultivated self-alienation, and is common in DeLillo’s world. Lyle is one of the players in Players, and there is “a formality about his movements, a tiller-distinct precision” which preserves a “distance he’s perfected.” To keep himself at arm’s length he engages in tough-guy routines at work. As does Nick. “I made breathy gutter threats from the side of my mouth. … Or I picked up the phone in the middle of a meeting and pretended to arrange the maiming of a colleague.” Even, perhaps especially, when he has to convey something important—such as the fact that he has killed a man. “I had a rash inspiration then, unthinking, and did my mobster voice. ‘In udder words I took him off da calendar.’” Invent-and-spread-the-bad-news Eric “affected a side of the mouth murmur,” but that’s the way to talk round here. A woman artist has “a tough mouth, a smart mouth”—pity anyone who hasn’t.
“He gave me a flat-eyed look with a nice tightness to it”—compare the supremely “indifferent” work of Andy Warhol which “looks off to heaven in a marvelous flat-eyed gaze.” Nice. Marvelous. Rub out the affect. Be “laconic”; go for “a honed nonchalance.” Nick reads approvingly in a woman’s eyes an “unwillingness to allow the possibility of surprise.” Henry James spoke of “our blessed capacity for bewilderment,” recognizing it as the essential precondition for true learning. Well forget that, all ye who enter DeLillo’s world. The thing here is never to be caught off-guard or risk being wrong-footed. Seal yourself off. “We talked on the phone. In monosyllables. We sounded like spies passing coded messages.” It’s as if it is too risky, no—impossible—to speak in a natural, unself-consciously communicating voice, such as Axton imagines he is hearing at the Parthenon. Intimacy seems not a possibility, perhaps not a desirability. Nick’s father “always kept a distance. … Like he’s somewhere else even when he’s standing next to you.” Nick is felt by his younger brother to have “the stature of danger and rage,” but this hardly constitutes an identity. He admits “I’ve always been a country of one,” maintaining “a measured separation.” He uses an Italian word to explain his temperament to his wife: “lontananza. Distance or remoteness, sure. But as I use the word, as I interpret it, hard-edged and finegrained, it’s the perfected distance of the gangster, the syndicate mobster—the made man. Once you’re a made man, you don’t need the constant living influence of sources outside yourself. You’re all there. You’re made. You’re a sturdy Roman wall.” It’s not clear that anything in the book would disapprove of, or regret, this aspiration to cultivate just such a hard, self-dehumanizing remoteness. Indeed, at the very end, Nick says: “I long for the days of disorder … when I was alive on the earth … heedless … dumb-muscled and angry and real … when I walked real streets and did things slap-bang and felt angry and ready all the time, a danger to others and a distant mystery to myself.” Nothing wrong with this, if that’s how you feel-but you cannot expect such a limited and self-restrictive presence—or voice—to maintain a thread of human interest as the book trawls through the news archives. (DeLillo has owned to having some of this “lontananza” himself, intimating that it might have something to do with his having been brought up an Italian Catholic. “I suppose what I felt for much of this period was a sense of unbelonging, of not being part of any official system. Not as a form of protest but as a kind of separateness. It was an alienation, but not a political alienation, predominantly. It was more spiritual.” By coincidence, I read this in the Guardian in a piece by Hugo Young, also brought up a Catholic. “I also absorbed and relished the sidelong stance, the somewhat distanced obliqueness as regards the established state, which the Catholic inheritance conferred.” You feel DeLillo would agree.)
In bringing us voices rather than more traditionally delineated characters, DeLillo is working in an honorable line—Ulysses is, after all, a novel of voices. And DeLillo catches and transcribes American voices as no other writer can. You feel that, as with Bill Gray, it makes “his heart shake to hear these things in the street or bus or dime store, the uninventable poetry, inside the pain, of what people say.” His ear is, indeed, marvellously attuned to the poetry inside the pain—or, as I sometimes feel, the panic inside the plastic—“of what people say.” For some of the exchanges between voices in his book—flat, deadpan, comic, menacing, weird, cryptic, gnomic, enigmatic, absurd, disturbing, moving—you can think of Beckett (or Ionesco, or Pinter) in America. But there is a risk. Speaking specifically of the characters in his End Zone, but by implication more generally, DeLillo said they “have a made-up nature. They are pieces of jargon. They engage in wars of jargon with each other. There is a mechanical element, a kind of fragmented self-consciousness.” Tom LeClair, who conducted the interview, comments: “without stable identities as sources of actual communication, the characters often seem, like one character’s favorite cliche, ‘commissioned, as it were, by language itself.’” End Zone was a seventies novel—the time we were hearing a lot about our being “serfs du langage” and “being spoken” rather than “speaking.” But DeLillo sometimes takes this very far, and a robotic feeling starts to creep in. And in Underworld, the many voices start to seem just part of one, tonally invariant, American Voice. There are hundreds of names in the book, but I would be prepared to bet that—apart from the real figures such as Sinatra, Hoover, Lenny Bruce, Mick Jagger—none will be remembered six months after reading the novel. As I find, for instance, are Pynchon’s Stencil and Benny Profane; Oedipa Maas(!); Tyrone Slothrop and Roger Mexico; and—I predict—Mason and Dixon. It is not a question of anything so old-fashioned as “well-rounded characters”; rather I’m thinking of memorably differentiated consciousnesses.
The real protagonist of this novel is “waste.” I don’t know when garbage moved to center stage in art (as opposed to occasional litter). In a recent exhibition I came across “Household Trashcan” by Arman dated 1960, and it was, indeed, trash in a Plexiglas box. A book called Rubbish Theory by Michael Thompson came out in 1979, and I made use of it in a small book on Pynchon I wrote shortly thereafter. For Pynchon is the real lyricist of rubbish. No one can write as poignantly or elegiacally about, for example, a second-hand car lot, or an old mattress. And what other writer, in the course of a long and moving passage about Advent in wartime, would consider embarking on a curiously moving meditation triggered off by the thought of “thousands of old used toothpaste tubes” (in Gravity’s Rainbow)? Many actual rubbish heaps or tips appear in his work-not as symbolic wastelands (though those are there too), but exactly as “rubbish.” One of Tristero’s enigmatic acronyms is W.A.S.T.E., and by extension Pynchon’s work is populated by many of the categories (or noncategories) of people whom society regards as “rubbish,” socially useless junk: bums, hoboes, drifters, transients, itinerants, vagrants; the disaffected, the disinherited, the discarded; derelicts, losers, victims—collectively “the preterite,” all those whom, for the Puritans, God in His infinite wisdom has passed over, overlooked. Pynchon forces us to reassess, if not revalue, all those things—and people—we throw away. And DeLillo follows in the master’s footsteps.
There is a memorable trash bag in White Noise:
An oozing cube of semi-mangled cans, clothes hangers, animal bones and other refuse. The bottles were broken, the cartons flat. Product colors were undiminished in brightness and intensity. Fats, juices and heavy sludges seeped through layers of pressed vegetable matter. I felt like an archaeologist about to sift through a finding of tool fragments and assorted cave trash. … I unfolded the bag cuffs, released the latch and lifted out the bag. The full stench hit me with shocking force. Was this ours? Did it belong to us? Had we created it? I took the bag out to the garage and emptied it. The compressed bulk sat there like an ironic modern sculpture, massive, squat, mocking. … I picked through it item by item. … why did I feel like a household spy? Is garbage so private? Does it glow at the core with personal heat, with signs of one’s deepest nature, clues to secret yearnings, humiliating flaws? What habits, fetishes, addictions, inclinations? What solitary acts, behavioral ruts? I found crayon drawings of a figure with full breasts and male genitals. …I found a banana skin with a tampon inside. Was this the dark underside of consumer consciousness?
Terrific! DeLillo absolutely cresting. But in Underworld it all gets rather labored and repetitious.
Nick Shay is professionally involved with waste, which, perhaps not very subtly, allows for heaps of the stuff in the novel. “My firm was involved in waste. We were waste handlers, waste traders, cosmologists of waste. … Waste is a religious thing.” He lives it; he thinks it. He and his wife “saw products as garbage even when they sat gleaming on store shelves, yet unbought.” His workmate Brain goes to a landfill site on Staten Island: “He looked at all that soaring garbage and knew for the first time what his job was all about. … To understand all this. To penetrate this secret. … He saw himself for the first time as a member of an esoteric order.” Another workmate, Big Sims, complains that, now, “Everything I see is garbage.”
“You see it everywhere because it is everywhere.”
“But I didn’t see it before.”
“You’re enlightened now. Be grateful.”
Nick’s hard-hat humor never lets him down. Perhaps inevitably, there is a former “garbage guerrilla,” now “garbage hustler,” with his theories:
Detwiler said that cities rose on garbage, inch by inch, gaining elevation through the decades as buried debris increased. Garbage always got layered over or pushed to the edges, in a room or in a landscape. But it had its own momentum. It pushed back. It pushed into every space available, dictating construction patterns and altering systems of ritual. And it produced rats and paranoia.
Everywhere, there are abandoned structures and artifacts—“the kind of human junk that deepens the landscape, makes it sadder and lonelier”; along with any number of Pynchon’s “preterite”—“wastelings of the lost world, the lost country that exists right here in America.” Perhaps unsurprisingly, there is the contention that “waste is the secret history, the underhistory” of our society. And Nick maintains that “what we excrete comes back to consume us.” An unattributed, oracular voice (DeLillo’s?) announces at one point: “All waste defers to shit. All waste aspires to the condition of shit.” Nick’s final appearance in the novel is—of course—at a “waste facility,” where he and his granddaughter have brought “the unsorted slop, the gut squalor of our lives” for recycling. The light streaming into the shed gives the machines “a numinous glow,” and the moment prompts a final meditation. “Maybe we feel a reverence for waste, for the redemptive qualities of the things we use and discard. Look how they come back to us, alight with a kind of brave aging.” Clearly there is waste and waste, since we hardly think of “shit” as coming back to us “with a kind of brave aging.”
What there is is waste turned into art—“We took junk and saved it for art,” says one artist in the book. And of course, there are the Watts Towers—“a rambling art that has no category”—visited once by Nick, and once by the artist, Klara. “She didn’t know a thing so rucked in the vernacular could have such an epic quality.”
She didn’t know what this was exactly. It was an amusement park, a temple complex and she didn’t know what else. A Delhi bazaar and Italian street feast maybe. A place riddled with epiphanies, that’s what it was.
And that is what waste primarily is for DeLillo—epiphanic. That, presumably, is why “waste is a religious thing.”
For a Catholic the Epiphany is the manifestation of Christ to the Magi—by extension any manifestation of a god or demiged. Joyce defined an epiphany as “a sudden spiritual manifestation,” but without a specifically religious implication. It occurs when a configuration of ordinary things suddenly takes on an extra glow of meaning; when, in Emerson’s terms, a “day of facts” suddenly becomes a “day of diamonds,” leaving you with, perhaps, a nonarticulable sense of “something understood” (George Herbert). A writer can create secular epiphanic moments—Jack Gladney’s exploration of his garbage is an epiphany of a rather dark kind. But simply asserting that something is “riddled with epiphanies” does not, of itself, bring the precious glow. Epiphanies have to be caused rather than insisted on, and Underworld suffers somewhat from this failing.
Whether DeLillo still is, or no longer is, a Catholic is none of my business; but he is clearly disinclined to abandon what seems like a proto-religious response to the world. Mystery is a much-cherished word in his fiction. “Mysteries of time and space” is how he begins his essay on the Kennedy assassination, later saying “Establish your right to the mystery; document it; protect it.” In his statement of admiration for some of the great modernist works—Ulysses,The Death of Virgil,The Sound and the Fury,Under the Volcano—he says: “These books open out onto some larger mystery. I don’t know what to call it. Maybe Broch would call it ‘the world beyond speech.’” His fiction is eager to sense out moments in which existence begins to turn mysterious. Pynchon also does this of course-economically, but to quite dazzling effect in The Crying of Lot 49, for example. No one can better catch that slowly rising sense of the “je ne sais quoi de la sinistre” which can creep into a seemingly ordinary scene. DeLillo seems keener on an almost overtly religious dimension. For instance, in White Noise, Gladney hears his young daughter murmuring in her sleep—“words that seemed to have a ritual meaning, part of a verbal spell or ecstatic chant.”
A long moment passed before I realized this was the name of an automobile. The truth only amazed me more. The utterance was beautiful and mysterious, gold-shot with looming wonder. It was like the name of an ancient power in the sky, tablet-carved in cuneiform. It made me feel that something hovered. But how could this be? A simple brand name, an ordinary car. How could these near-nonsense words, murmured in a child’s sleep, make me sense a meaning, a presence? She was only repeating some TV voice. … Whatever its source, the utterance struck me with the impact of a moment of spendid transcendence.
That’s another word favored by DeLillo: “he liked the voices, loud, crude, funny, often powerfully opinionated, all speechmakers these men, actors, declaimers, masters of insult, reaching for some moment of transcendence.” In some ways, DeLillo is, indeed, some kind of latter-day American urban Transcendentalist. The closing pages of White Noise touch on matters of religion, or religious-type feelings, in three ways. First: Gladney says to a nun in hospital: “Here you still wear the old uniform. The habit, the veil, the clunky shoes. You must believe in tradition. The old heaven and hell, the Latin mass. The Pope is infallible, God created the world in six days. The great old beliefs.” The nun gives him a dusty answer, and explains:
“It is our task in the world to believe things no one else takes seriously. To abandon such beliefs completely, the human race would die. That is why we are here. A tiny minority. To embody old things, old beliefs. The devil, the angels, heaven, hell. If we did not pretend to believe these things, the world would collapse.”
“Of course pretend. Do you think we are stupid? Get out from here.”
She adds that “Hell is when no one believes. There must always be believers.” It is an interesting position; and one rather wonders where DeLillo himself stands on this. Shortly after, in the last chapter, there is what may or may not be a miracle when Gladney’s young son rides his tricycle mindlessly across a busy highway, and survives unhurt. After this the Gladneys start going to the overpass, joining other people watching the sunsets in seemingly patient expectation.
This waiting is introverted, uneven, almost backward and shy, tending toward silence. What else do we feel? Certainly there is awe, it is all awe, it transcends previous categories of awe, but we don’t know whether we are watching in wonder or dread, we don’t know what we are watching or what it means, we don’t know whether it is permanent, a level of experience to which we will gradually adjust, into which our uncertainty will eventually be absorbed, or just some atmospheric weirdness.
Immediately after this, the novel concludes in a supermarket, where there is “agitation and panic in the aisles” because all the items have been rearranged. “There is a sense of wandering now, an aimless and haunted mood, sweet-tempered people taken to the edge.” There is of course an element of comic exaggeration in all this; but I wonder how comic the very last lines of the book are, as the shoppers approach the cash point.
A slowly moving line, satisfying, giving us time to glance at the tabloids in the racks. Everything we need that is not food or love is here in the tabloid racks. The tales of the supernatural and the extraterrestial. The miracle vitamins, the cures for obesity. The cults of the famous and the dead.
Ironic? Or perhaps not. One character, Murray Siskind, goes to the supermarket as to a church. “This place recharges us spiritually, it prepares us, it’s gateway or pathway. Look how bright. It’s full of psychic data.” It is here that he seeks to fulfill his ambition—“I want to immerse myself in American magic and dread.” Siskind is the most eloquent spokesman for “the American mystery.” As a lecturer in popular culture he is an amusing character. He is also a sinister one, as when he persuades Gladney to attempt a murder. Yet, according to LeClair in In the Loop: “It’s in Siskind’s realm, the supermarket, that the tabloids, which DeLillo states are ‘closest to the spirit of the book,’ are found. These tabloids, DeLillo says, ‘ask profoundly important questions about death, the afterlife, God, worlds and space, yet they exist in an almost Pop Art atmosphere,’ an atmosphere that Siskind helps decode.” DeLillo writes of “the revenge of popular culture on those who take it too seriously,” and I wonder what he really thinks of the low lunacies of the tabloids. Has the “religious sense” come to this?
In Underworld, the lights from night-flying B-52s give Klara “a sense of awe, a child’s sleepy feeling of mystery.” The fireball from a missile—“like some nameless faceless whatever”—so impresses a boy that “It made him want to be a Catholic.” Matt believes in “the supernatural underside of the arms race. Miracles and visions.” Old postbeats are “still alert to signs of marvels astir in the universe.” In his Jesuit school, Nick studies “thaumatology, or the study of wonders.” No doubt drawing on his Jesuit education, Nick discusses The Cloud of Unknowing with an unsuspecting pick-up. “I read this book and began to think of God as a secret, a long unlighted tunnel, on and on. This was my wretched attempt to understand our blankness in the face of God’s enormity. … I tried to approach God through his secret, his unknowability. … We approach God through his unmadeness … we cherish his negation.” (In theology, I believe this approach to God is called apophasis—it feels a little out of place here.) The need or hunger for some kind of “religious” experience seems ubiquitous. “Sometimes faith needs a sign. There are times when you want to stop working at faith and just be washed in a blowing wind that tells you everything.”
But in DeLillo’s world there is more than one kind of faith or belief. At the end, when Sister Edgar learns that a young vagrant girl, Esmeralda, has been brutally raped, murdered, and thrown from a roof, she “believes she is falling into crisis, beginning to think it is possible that all creation is a spurt of blank matter that chances to make an emerald planet here, a dead star there, with random waste in between. The serenity of immense design is missing from her life, authorship and moral form. … It is not a question of disbelief. There is another kind of belief, a second force, insecure, untrusting, a faith that is springfed by the things we fear in the night, and she thinks she is succumbing.” In DeLillo’s world, where there is always “some unshaped anxiety” hovering, where things are as often “ominous” as they are “shining,” it is this other kind of belief which seems to have the stronger purchase on people. Yet the novel ends—again—with a sort of miracle which both is—and-isn’t-but-might-be an epiphany. The beatified face of the dead Esmeralda appears on a billboard whenever a passing commuter train’s lights fall on it. Watching crowds gasp and moan—“the holler of unstoppered belief.” The skeptical Sister Grace explains it as “a trick of light,” but Sister Edgar feels “an angelus of joy.” And so the key question is posed—the last of many in a long book:
And what do you remember, finally, when everyone has gone home and the streets are empty of devotion and hope, swept by river wind? Is the memory thin and bitter and does it shame you with its fundamental untruth-all nuance and silhouette? Or does the power of transcendence linger, the sense of an event that violates natural forces, something holy that throbs on the hot horizon, the vision you crave because you need a sign to stand against your doubt?
Sister Edgar dies “peacefully,” and we assume happy in her recovered faith. And the book ends there (apart from a short, visionary coda). For me, the novel deliquesces into something close to sentimental piety; and here, perhaps, is the source of my reservations about DeLillo’s writing in this book. It can either be very hard—all those “marvellous” flat-eyed looks and that smart, brittle talk; or it goes rather soft, inserting easy intimations of transcendence. In a little essay called “The Power of History,” which appeared in the New York Times Magazine, DeLillo wrote: “The novel is the dream release, the suspension of reality that history needs to escape its own brutal confinements. … At its root level, fiction is a kind of religious fanaticism, with elements of obsession, superstition and awe. Such qualities will sooner or later state their adversarial relationship with history.” But, having pretty much given up on people and plots (conventional ones, anyway), DeLillo in Underworld is totally reliant on history from the opening events of 1951, onwards (he has “turned to the news”). By all means be adversarial to the so-called official versions of the times—as Melville said in Billy Budd, such histories have a way of “considerately” “shading off” any discreditable events into “the historical background.” But it seems odd to write of “the brutal confinements of history” per se, particularly when your subject is, manifestly, Cold War America. And I cannot see it as the novelist’s task to substitute “religious fanaticism” for the cold prose of the real. There is—God knows—enough of it around already.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 7602
SOURCE: “‘Refuse Heaped Many Stories High’: DeLillo, Dirt, and Disorder,” in Modern Fiction Studies, Vol. 45, No. 4, Winter, 1999, pp. 987–1006.
[In the following essay, Helyer analyzes the meaning of the “waste” metaphor in Underworld in relation to patriarchal ideals of masculine cultural authority.]
Don DeLillo’s Underworld explores boundaries, particularly the thin dividing line between what is considered waste product and what is not. Any discussion about what constitutes dirt and abjection leads to questions about concepts of “the body” and consequently gender-specific identity. The narrative’s relentless revelation of borders as fluctuating, rather than fixed, demonstrates the problems, not only of disposing of waste, but of identifying waste in the first place. Although this difficulty affects all identities, it is acutely felt by the classic narrative hero, who embodies the patriarchal masculine ideal of cultural authority. Such authority encompasses an inherent potency (even omnipotence), a taste for adventure, bravery, and resourcefulness. Nick Shay, DeLillo’s main protagonist, is a professional waste handler and serves as a jarring reminder that the hero contemporary society yearns for does not exist.
As the ideal “male body,” the “Hero” should consist of both perfect form and morality, with a certain clean wholeness that precisely differentiates him from the threat of the unclean world. To help us enjoy the book, he should act within clear parameters. These parameters answer to our socially conditioned urge to create a consummate construction, easily identified by its firm boundaries, that we can believe in. Our hero should always be safely on our side of abjection’s border, to appease our “need to structure and classify, to build a system against the terror in our souls” (DeLillo, Names 81). The terror is that the undifferentiated mass of waste we dispose of (in a bid to be what it is not, identifying ourselves by our very lack of it) will force its way back into our life, insisting on revealing itself as part of us. Such unwanted baggage sullies our ability to conform to an acceptable prototype, where conforming requires that we display the correct signs, which are, according to Andrew Tolson, “an aura of competence, a way of talking and behaving, […] immediately recognised [… and] enshrined in social rituals and customs” (21). Failure to comply results in an undeserving and inauthentic construction, with the potential to create disorder and to lead us into crisis. However, as N. H. Reeve and Richard Kerridge remind us, our yearning for authenticity can never be fulfilled (318). Narrating this constant human search for a tangible self, Underworld emphasizes the dichotomy between the modernist faith in origins and logical cognition and the postmodernist lack of cerebral justification, chronology, and causality—lack of respect for the “actual pulsing thing” (DeLillo, Underworld 805).
Nick is born and raised amidst the brutality of the Bronx, the son of a poor Italian immigrant. His caustic wit fuses authorial and narrative voices, while his aggressive tendencies confirm that “male behaviour is strongly influenced by the gender role messages men receive from their social environments” (Harris 19). He displays a brute physicality reminiscent of the larger-than-life Hollywood action films of the 1980s, films “that take the male hero to historically unparalleled levels of omnipotence” (Segal 173). Stallone as Rambo in First Blood and Schwarzenegger in The Terminator offer us male heroes who are darkly attractive yet muscle-bound and monosyllabic, physically developed yet emotionally inept. As Nick reminds us when contemplating hitting Brian, “It’s which body crushes the other” (797).1 However, although Nick is dark, handsome, and uses his admirable physique to heave crates of 7-Up, he contradicts the stereotype by using his time in prison to study, ensuring himself a career with prospects and a bronze tower existence upon release.
The movie heroes display their enviable forms for all to gaze upon, yet Nick, rather than reveal the consummate hero’s body, remains elusive and shadowy, never far from the borderlands. His appearance and, indeed, his motivation are only revealed in cryptic hints, inferences, and details mediated through third parties. When he meets Klara again after many years she lets us know how fit he looks by insisting that he must “exercise” (72). He confirms that he does indeed run and is very particular about what he eats and drinks. The perfect body is an image we are afraid to let go of; its beauty, and the control and rigor required to keep it, seem a talisman against the even-lurking abject.2 Our fear ensures that we perpetuate the obsession with perceived physical perfection by punishing our seeming inadequacy with disciplined exercise and diet. Nick tries to laugh off his insistence on drinking “soy milk” and running (72), but his adherence to his fitness program is exemplary.
Despite, or perhaps because of, the cryptic way in which he is shown to us, Nick becomes something of a heartthrob, a filmic montage of a man created from the perfect “bits.” It would be equally easy to perceive him as a dark, deviant character, but this is not what we are conditioned to do. The vagueness of his description actively encourages the reader to build him from separate pieces into the composite ideal man, our hero. Or seemingly ideal, until he kills George Manza, a drug addict and outsider who is dispensable because he differs from the norm. We should instantly turn against Nick, as he aligns himself with the ultimate horrors of abjection as listed by Julia Kristeva: blood, death, corpses, and bodily fluids. Yet, the circumstances of the murder are left ambiguous enough to encourage us to call it “an accident.” The destruction of another is presented as an act to be envied, rather than condemned: facing death, causing it, watching it, getting as close to the abyss as possible without actually dying. Calling himself “shooter and witness both,” Nick points out, “you can separate these roles” (510). By separating them, Nick maintains some illusion of unbreached boundaries, referring to himself in the third person whenever he remembers the shooting (781).
Before the murder is committed, George smiles knowingly when he hands over the loaded sawn-off shotgun to Nick. Putting himself at stake seems to be the only way that George can attempt to identify himself as a separate entity amongst his sleazy world of dingy back rooms, prostitutes, and hard drugs. For Nick, a murder shared appears to be safe, permitted and recommended; like the infection of the abject, it is irresistible although forbidden, and ultimately condemned. George dies so that Nick can live, much as abjection kills in the name of life (Kristeva 15). The annihilation death offers collapses the borders between oneself and the world, flooding the body with the fluidity of its own insides: blood, sperm, and excrement. The immense destructive potential from the gun’s radical release of energy (like the striking of the baseball and detonation of the nuclear bomb elsewhere in the narrative ) results in one figure gaining from another’s loss. The killing of George, like the acceptance of the Mafia, is the making of Nick. “Once you’re a made man,” he asserts, “you don’t need the constant living influence of sources outside yourself. You’re all there. You’re made. You’re handmade. You’re a sturdy Roman wall” (275).
“A DEEP WELL OF MEMORY THAT IS UNAPPROACHABLE AND INTIMATE: THE ABJECT.”3
Underworld confirms human identity as a fragile construct, achieved only by disavowing valid parts of ourselves in the evacuation process defined by Kristeva as abjection. Such cleansing and expulsion are unavoidable after we acknowledge the impossibility of being perfectly clean, pure, and proper. As children we experience a liberating, oceanic feeling of being unbounded until we realize that we have outer and inner limits, which denote what is and is not the prescribed norm. To avoid being socially ostracized we must adhere to these boundaries. We resort to the safety of naming and labeling in the hope that knowing and being knowable will keep abjection at bay. Nick’s wife Marion illustrates the physical and conscious effort this classification can represent, being “determined to get back to the grind, to the work of hygiened perfection, shaping herself, willing herself into tighter being” (604).
Pinpointing the precise divide, however, between what remains and what is expelled is not straightforward. The abject does not respect the borders, positions, and rules of any given symbolic system. Interfaces exist between physical surfaces, forming rims, ambiguous areas that are always both inside and outside of the body, and therefore not definable as subject or object (Kristeva 4). Examples include orifices allowing the passage of abject substances from the body into the world at large. Food, feces, urine, vomit, saliva, and tears are all emitted from the body via a hole, “the edge of everything” (Underworld 77) which both attracts and repulses, a gap or lack which seeks an object to both satisfy and identify it, to justify its existence. Nick has a fetishistic interest in mouths, commenting in detail on those of his sexual partners, like Donna: “‘I like your mouth.’ ‘It’s my overbite.’ ‘Sexy’” (292). Marvin Lundy is obsessed by his own bowel movements, charting their progress through continents, linking them to radiation and professing them too chemically powerful for exposure to his revered wife. Such bombarding of borders by unleashing bodily functions destabilizes classification.
Abjection draws us to the place where definition disintegrates. The inherent risk of this edge is illustrated by the vertiginous manner in which the homeless paint sprayers choose to commemorate their dead. While suspended by a rough piece of rope from a “six-story flank of a squatters’ tenement […] graffiti writers spray-paint an angel every time a local child dies of illness or mistreatment” (811). “The Wall,” situated in the South Bronx inner ghetto, is named as such “partly for the graffiti facade and partly [for] the general sense of exclusion—it [is] a tuck of land adrift from the social order” (239), where life and death touch, where the trees and vines grow over and around garbage, which includes limbs and hospital waste (238–39). Sister Edgar, a nun who works in this desperate, borderland area, aptly summarizes the spray paint artists’ cavalier attitude toward risk when pondering the homeless drug users’ propensity for sharing needles. Her sentiments echo George’s attitude when he invites Nick to pull the trigger: she understands “the lure of critical risk, the little love bite of that dragonfly dagger. If you know you’re worth nothing, only a gamble with death can gratify your vanity” (242).
In the struggle between subject and object, abjection represents the underside of that which professes to be clearly figurative. The subject must reject the abject and attempt to conceal and contain it. Underworld attempts to reveal this “underside” and in the process confirms the abject as whatever disturbs socially imposed limits. The subject claims to exclude the abject but must acknowledge its existence; in other words, the subject must acknowledge that “that which threatens to destroy life also helps to define life” (Creed 9). The abject is vital in the subject’s quest for selfhood, as it represents that which the subject professes it is not. It emphasizes the fragility of the law by living on the opposite side of the border, separating the subject from that which endangers its existence (Kristeva 4). Nick as a “hero,” who is also a criminal4 and murderer (both abject categories due to their involvement with excess and risk), reminds us that the subject can easily “slide back into the impure chaos out of which it was formed” (Gross 89).
Nick and his younger brother, Matty, something of a child prodigy, are presented as opposites who remain inseparably similar. Nick is resolutely physical, while Matty is totally cognitive, spending all of his free time playing chess with Albert Bronzini, a local school-teacher. Matty fails to hold anyone’s attention and tells himself that his lack of dynamism ensures that “Nick [is] always the subject, ultimately” (220). He seems torn between the desire to be like Nick and at the same time be completely different. Their father’s desertion emphasizes this ambivalence by simultaneously dividing and uniting them.
Jimmy Costanza, their father, took a walk one day when the boys were young, supposedly to buy cigarettes, but he never returned. Now he resides in a “lower world,” like the waste his son buries in landfills. Like the waste, Jimmy must be dealt with, Nick will not believe that his father may have left them willingly and imagines him kidnapped and bundled into the back of a fast car to be violently “wasted” (210). Matty, as usual, has faith in mental solutions. After much thought he decides that their father must have slipped “through a crack in the pavement” (808) to lead a parallel life in some other place; he must be living “unknown to [them] in the crawlspaces of the infrastructure, down the tunnels and under the bridge approaches” (323). Both boys struggle to form something like self-image in the absence of a father raising the question, “‘Who are you […] if you’re not them?’” (706). They are ultimately identifiable by comparison to the other’s differences, each brother representing the other’s abject. When Nick seems resigned to becoming a disciplined animal of routine, Matty feels he must ensure that they retain their separate identities by behaving unpredictably, yet both feel that their inheritance is to become what they already are, their father’s sons. Specification comes from difference and sameness, what is kept and what is thrown away.
Nick receives therapy while in remand school, and although he recounts the experience in a cynical tone, the therapist can only confirm what he himself already believes: that his father, absent or not, has an influence that is far reaching. “She told me that my father was the third person in the room the day I shot George Manza,” Nick explains, and that “the two events were connected, […] and this was a link she wanted to probe” (512). Kristeva confirms in her account of abjection that our formation is based on some all-pervasive and influential “other” who precedes us: “Not at all an other with whom I identify and incorporate, but an Other who precedes and possesses me, and through such possession causes me to be. A possession previous to my advent: a being-there of the symbolic that a father might or might not embody” (10). The relationship the community has with baseball is compared to that between fathers and sons, both being similarly steeped in tradition: “You do what they did before you” (Underworld 31). The baseball from the famous game of 1951 passes from hand to hand, from father to son and son to father throughout the narrative, the baseball “his dad had given him as a trust, a gift, a peace offering, a form of desperate love and a spiritual hand-me-down” (611). However, like the corpse of a loved one, none of its recipients ever seems to know what to do with it, other than revere it and put it away somewhere safe. The narrative’s constant references to disposing of rubbish by burning or burying it reinforce the quandary of what to keep “on show” in our lives and, ultimately, how to dispose of intrinsic parts of ourselves. The famous game that produces the heirloom ball shows the baseball ground to be a place where men legitimately co-exist within exclusively male company. Masculinity is a construct layered in dogma and tradition which, like any construct, involves rejection of excess. The waste products of their day at the baseball ground emphasize this: “generational tides of beer and shit and cigarettes and peanut shells and disinfectants and pisses in the untold millions” (21).
A large part of this masculine oneness is tied up in working practices. Before shooting George, Nick categorically states that he will not allow the routines of these practices to identify him and subsequently grind him down. He goes out of his way to disobey rules and fail to conform: vandalizing trains and cars, picking fights, and generally running wild in his bid to avoid the monotony of the working day. Nick does not think it “necessary to have one job for life and start a family and live in a house with dinner on the table at six every night” (724). However, he uses his time spent with the ritualistic Jesuits to make a concentrated effort to “fit in,” to re-form himself into “a socially acceptable man” honed by religious indoctrination:
All that winter I shoveled snow and read books. The lines of print, the alphabetic characters, the strokes of the shovel when I cleared a walk, the linear arrangements of words on a page, the shovel strokes, the rote exercises in school texts, the novels I read, the dictionaries I found in the tiny library, the nature and shape of books, the routine of shovel strokes in deep snow—this was how I began to build an individual.
He tries to adhere to routine, chastened by killing George, yet ironically, he becomes more an automaton and less an individual. It is obvious from his frequent comments that he is far from satisfied with his “normal” life. He questions and scrutinizes everything that happens, and when he discovers that Marian and Brian are having an affair he is pleased, as it alleviates his feelings of oppression. “[R]elieved of my phony role as husband and father,” he reflects, “I feel free just for a moment, myself again, […] giving it all up, […] the children of both marriages, the grandchild, they could keep the two houses, all the cars, he could have both wives[…]. None of it ever belonged to me except in the sense that I filled out the forms” (796). Living his life to a preformatted pattern is not as satisfying as he was led to believe it would be. All aspects become staid, making him yearn for some spontaneity. “[W]hat I long for,” he states, are “the days of disarray, when I didn’t give a damn or a fuck or a farthing (806). […] I long for the days of disorder. I want them back, the days when I was alive on the earth, rippling in the quick of my skin, heedless and real, […] angry and ready all the time, a danger to others and a distant mystery to myself” (810). Nick’s longing to be “heedless” is understandable; it is infinitely easier to act selfishly and willfully than to worry about the consequences or about what “God” will think.
“A THOUSAND TIMES MORE HOLY THAN CHURCH.”5
DeLillo’s narrative offers differing definitions of the sacred, all of which encourage construction in an authorized format. Identification of self and other is inextricably bound up with the collective myth system of Christianity, which, like science, functions upon dualistic principles. The Christian faith, in the separation of human and divine, spirit and flesh, God and humanity, sacred and profane, parallel the scientific separation of subject and object. Furthermore, Christian teleology (from creation to apocalypse) prefigures scientific linear causality. Albert, normally skeptical about anything spiritual, preferring to trust the scientific paradigm, finds transcendence in his dying mother, in “the drama of a failing body, the way impending death ma[kes] her seem saintly with an icon’s fixedness[…].” Albert, “who shunned any form of organized worship and thought God was a mass delusion,” feels that his house is now “suffused with a reverence, […] an otherworldliness, [because] she [i]s here” (683). Religion gives the appearance of bringing the subject away from the abyss by displacing the abject and offering unification. Religious teachings draw upon defilement, taboo, and sin to illustrate the path to a sanctioned construct. Exclusion is often through sacrifice. Albert illustrates how Judaism breaks away from pagan sacrifice by establishing corporeal prohibitions and dietary exclusions, for example, in eating only animals properly matched to their environment. Such exclusion can be traced back to the logic of separation from the maternal. Fear of incestuous binding between the mother and child, by way of the breast milk, is at the root of early separation (Kristeva 105). The female body reminds men of their own mortality. They are simultaneously fascinated by and afraid of its reproductive power. When Nick’s mother dies he feels whole, claiming, “She is part of me now, total and consoling” (804). He overcomes the threat she previously seemed to make to his boundaries by incorporating her inside of them, into himself, in preference to her incorporation of him.
Kristeva classes food as a polluting abject, a border between two separate entities, for example, edible/inedible, cooked/uncooked, and clean/unclean (75). The manner in which food can be seen to penetrate the self’s “clean and proper” body leads directly to the religious taboos regarding defilement. Klara and Albert are Jewish. Albert is almost obsessive about the oral object, food, and Klara enjoys watching him eat because he does it “so deeply, handling and savoring things, […] chewing food thoroughly, [… with] a sense of earth and our connection to it,” and she enjoys “the way he look[s] at food in the plate, breathing it all in before he even touche[s] a fork” (748). Albert seeks refuge in food. In a rapidly changing world, he wants food that remains the same, praising it for being traditional or European (672). Matty, his chess partner of old, grows up to share his values, longing for grapes “that did not have the seeds bred out of them, and peaches with leafy stems” (219). He manages to find such things when he visits his mother, who still lives in the old neighborhood. Rosemary herself notices the traditions of eating going on around her, in “[t]he pleasure […] of familiar food.” DeLillo writes, “the family was an art to these people and the dinner table was the place it found expression. […]This food, this family meal, […] this was their loyalty and bond and well being, and the aroma was in the halls for Rosemary to smell, […] and the savor had an irony that was painful” (698–99). Food is an intrinsic part of identificatory processes, sometimes almost too evocative, with its vivid images and scents, in making us acutely aware of our inadequacies. Nick treats food like everything else—with caution. He seems to live on salads and soy milk, a voyeur of other people’s unchecked consumption of burgers and fries, which he describes in lurid detail. He remains aloof from such indulgence, the measured man, proud of his self-discipline. He sets himself austere limits, determined to retain control and keep abjection at a distance. When he does relax and let his guard down, while out with Sims, they end up drinking too much and fighting in a demeaning roadside brawl.
Nick’s physical restraint reflects the abhorrence of the body in Christian culture. The constructed nature of bodies is depicted in their sexualized, traumatized, and ultimately sacrificed state (as in Holbein’s painting The Corpse of Christ in the Tomb).6 Such images become sacred in their manifest otherness, temporarily appeasing fears of inherent abjection within. Judaism’s rites of defilement set Jews apart as “different.” “The Jew,” as abject, is a concept rooted in religious history, charting the subject’s struggle for validity. The search for spiritual substance and identification has led to the classification of “the Jew” alongside such “soulless” bodies as “the Zombie” and “the Vampire.” They threaten to bring pollution from the other side of the border, as they are rich with suggestions of dirt, darkness, otherness, and the inherent risk of contagion. The feeling of disgust experienced towards “the other” stems from pre-oedipal experience with such emissions as excrement, blood, and vomit. The scapegoating of minority groups is grounded in the abject, often resulting in a minority figure becoming a sacrificial victim. The victim is viewed as surplus, to be given over to violence in a bid to protect the community at large. This is frequently the logic used by serial killers (such as Underworld’s Texas Highway Killer), who think they are embodying sacred violence, creating a hierarchy between themselves and their victims in order to take violence into the borderlands of abjection, outside of society at large. Discussing using the toilet, Richard (the serial killer) makes the double entendre: “it makes a certain amount of sense to take your business outside [, w]hen you think about what’s involved” (267). Killing is viewed as outside of culture, a violent intrusion into it, to be kept out of society at all costs, hence deflected onto a surrogate victim (qtd. in Hart 137).
Nick and Matty attend a Catholic school staffed by nuns, one of whom, the unyielding Sister Edgar, is repeatedly aligned with death and corpses, the ultimate in abjection. She is “known throughout the school as Sister Skelly Bone for the acute contours of her face,” and for “the whiteness of her complexion and the way her lean hands seem[ ] ever ready to administer some grave touch, a cold and bony tag that makes you it forever” (717).7 Sister Edgar appears to feel little empathy for the impoverished people she works among; indeed, her calling seems to be selfishly motivated. We see her “face the real terror of the streets to cure the linger of destruction inside her” (248). She hopes that by surrounding herself with abject filth she may be rendered immune to it and identified as being as clean as is humanly possible. She will be “protect[ed] from the abject […] by dint of being immersed in it” (Kristeva 28). However, total cleanliness is never attainable due to the threat from outside, and indeed from the borderlands of abjection, areas both inside and outside of the impurity division. This unavoidable filth existing at the borders of individuality threatens the unity of the ego, just as society is threatened by what is outside its parameters and life is threatened by death.8 We can only appease ourselves with attempts to separate the best from the worst in our own self-fabrication. Sister Edgar’s horror of dirt and disease ensures compulsive scrubbing: “if you clean the soap with bleach,” she wonders, “what do you clean the bleach bottle with?” (238); and she later laments, “you could never clean a thing so infinitesimally that it didn’t need to be cleaned again the instant you were done” (775). The abject cannot be removed, but repeated scrubbing, like religious chanting and purging, is part of the constant vigil to keep it at bay. This fear of contagion prompts her to wear rubber gloves when she goes out (“condomed ten times over” ) and obsessively watch for Ismael to produce the first telltale symptoms of AIDS. She “expects him to look wan and drawn, visibly fragile. She thinks he has AIDS. […] She stands at a distance, [… and] tries to understand the disappointment she feels, seeing Ismael in good spirits and evidently healthy. Does Sister want him to be deathly ill? Does she think he ought to be punished for being homosexual?” (812–13). Such phobia and loathing are fundamental forms of abjection. Although she is elderly, she still rises at dawn and kneels on hard floors to pray, relying on the discipline and austerity to identify her, especially during the school vacations when she cannot identify herself by treating the children harshly. “Alone in her room,” she reads “‘The Raven.’” Poe is “[h]er namesake poet […] and the dark croaking poem […] ma[kes] her feel Edgarish again, contoured, shaped, bevoiced, in the absence of her boys and girls” (775). She wants “to teach them fear [… and] make them shake in their back-to-school shoes. […] They would know who she was and so would she” (776). However, when Esmeralda, a twelve-year-old ghetto child whom the nuns had so hoped to save is raped and thrown to her death from a rooftop, Sister Edgar begins to lose her icy grip on the identity she has carved out from “saving” others. She feels herself “falling into crisis […]. The serenity of immense design is missing from her life” (817). It is locally reported that the dead girl is appearing nightly, as a vision, on a poster advertising orange juice. Our identity, indeed our very existence, is validated by such mystical media images, informing us of what we need to retain or cultivate, and what we may safely discard. The wall-painting ghetto dwellers are delighted when they appear on television, appreciating that events are not really happening if they don’t justify media coverage. They have the chance to view themselves as others see them, through a transcendental haze: “the things they know so well seen inside out […] smeared in other people’s seeing” (817).
Even after death Esmeralda is unable to produce limits to her own being. Instead she becomes “a pure screen, a switching centre for all the networks of influence” (Baudrillard 133). Like Nick upon his release from incarceration, she is open to everything, in spite of herself, with neither distance nor intimacy, just proximity and over-exposure. Her image, visible in the headlights of passing trains, could perhaps be a trick of the light, but it is enough to send the hope-starved public, ever eager for a new icon, into raptures of religious ecstasy. Their reaction typifies “people’s collective urge to be part of something larger than themselves, to surrender to a power that would explain the felt alienation of their lives and protect them from a recognition of their own mortality” (Duvall 285).
An “unnameable painful elation” is rekindled in Sister Edgar, the heady tug of pleasure combined with anguish. Desire and terror are closely linked in a cathartic eroticism, offering the hiatus that she needs to feel before she dies; here, “the abject is edged with the sublime” (Kristeva 11).9 Sister Edgar wants to meet death head on, grasp it, “open herself to the mystery” (245) like an exalted sexual experience seen reflected in “the mirror of death” (Bataille Eroticism 239). She wants to let go and lose her “starched” boundaries. She longs for an intermediary, a savior or prophet, and Esmeralda fills that vacancy. The younger nun, Gracie, claims that “[t]he poor need visions” (819), but Sister Edgar serves to remind us that we all search for that “burst of beauty that overwhelms us—and ‘that cancels our existence’” (Kristeva 210).
Sister Edgar’s afterlife takes place in cyberspace. She is in between computers, rather than in any geographical area: “Here in cyber-space she has shed all that steam-ironed fabric. She is not naked exactly but she is open—exposed to every connection you can make on the world wide web” (824). A free-floating computerized dying is an attempt to compensate for our lack of knowledge about what happens after death, when we must face that plunge over the edge, into the unknown. Albert favors burials in outer space, or alternatively encrypting corpses, reinforcing the need for a different locality somewhere between perception and consciousness. As the subject is defined by its boundaries, infinite space is a confusing concept, simultaneously frightening and attractive; comparable by its very vastness is the desert. “The otherness of the West” (449) fascinates Nick but fills him with apprehension. Matty’s wife describes it well, crystallizing why it makes Nick so uncomfortable. For her, the desert is “too big, too empty, [with] the audacity to be real” (449). As part of his attempt to secure a stable classification, Nick now lives in a town where history does not “run loose,” a clearly defined geographical area that he acknowledges in spatial terms (86). His memories of “the way the world used to be” (333) are deeply entrenched in places. Kristeva similarly posits how the question “Where am I?” becomes a substitute for the question “Who am I?” Nick does not lend importance to “Back East” as a physical landscape; “Back East” is a vital metaphor, representing strands of his past, a period in his development as a “man” rather than something specific on a map. As a consequence of the landscape of memory, humans can easily become “strays,” setting themselves apart, and at risk, like “the Wall” dwellers.10
“WE ARE INVOLVED IN WHAT WE WOULD DESCRIBE.”11
Nick threatens his staff in the idiom of an Italian hoodlum, relying on a standardized image to pretend to be what he actually is in a perceived escape from his roots. His staff perpetuates the simulacrum by mimicking him. As a second-generation immigrant, his bicultural incorporation is shown ironically; he speaks English, teaches Latin, and performs Italian impressions. By imitating and copying copies, we embody ourselves in both subject and object and challenge alleged authenticity. Works of art illustrate this; their origins and intrinsic worth are always susceptible to undermining through reproduction, imitation, and appropriation by random mediums. Klara reminds us of this by recycling junk and discarded waste products to produce “new” pieces (102), forming subjectivity through her creations, rather than revering the subject as an unassailable given. As “artist” Klara cannot fulfil the role of stereotypical hero for us; her separation is not (and cannot be) sufficiently defined. The audience/performance classification also dissolves, as boundaries are shown to be dangerously thin. Art is firmly linked to abjection as something ejaculated in an attempt to reinforce a difference, a separation, and to ward off the inherent fear of being engulfed by sameness. As abjection emanates from inside the speaking being, it can be related to both religious confession and the “outpourings” of artistic inspiration. According to Kristeva, art is “catharsis par excellence […], both on the far and near side of religion […] the artistic experience, which is rooted in the abject […] appears as the essential component of religiosity. That is perhaps why it is destined to survive the collapse of the historical forms of religions” (17). Writers and artists can vicariously void sin on our behalf. Inevitably caught up in what they see, their work cannot help but take on narcissistic overtones. Abjection is a precondition of narcissism as there cannot be a satisfactory self-image without first expelling that which is unacceptable. Like “hands-on” therapy, the work of art can represent what is expunged. Paradoxically, the finished article invariably comes to represent the artist, even though it is much more likely to be the artist’s abject expulsions.
In our striving to be “something” we are beset by extremes. There seems to be no safe place between the opposing poles of opting out or conforming to society’s stereotyping. Artists fall afoul of these extremes, portrayed as people who can’t live with others or uphold responsibility. Nick insinuates that Jimmy could have become an artist, producing “a rambling art that has no category” (276). The alternative is life as “a man who doesn’t wash or change his clothes, bummy looking, talks to himself on the street” (276). One homeless artist, Ismael Munoz (also known as “Moonman” 157), spray-paints underground trains, unleashing something that Klara sees as inherently human: “the graffiti instinct—to trespass and declare ourselves, show who we are” (77). He is painting to identify himself, for himself; he does not need the fame or public acclaim. In fact, he is notoriously hard to find, as Klara and Esther, her agent, discover when they attempt to track him down. Ismael prefers to observe anonymously, in his underworld, the subway, as the commuters respond to his multicolored outpourings, “the art that can’t stand still” (441). The modernist obsession with rigid constructions, fixed and nameable, is being color-washed over by a postmodern fluidity. Ismael goes on to become the leader of “the Wall” sprayers and the Nun’s major contact with the street dwellers. Spray paint is presented as part of the abject, expulsed and left behind (like animal tracks) by those who are outside of society, “specimens of urban spoor—spray paint, piss, saliva, dapples of dark stuff that [is] probably blood” (211). Although identification by excretion is common to all, someone such as J. Edgar Hoover can use his authority to prevent anyone from becoming acquainted with his intimate waste products. When dissidents threaten to examine his garbage, he wastes no time in having them arrested. He suppresses details of his sexuality with equal alacrity.
“IT IS NECESSARY TO RESPECT WHAT WE DISCARD.”12
Nick agrees with Hoover that waste should not be taken into the open. He feels that it should be carefully secreted and is a model employee visiting landfill sites all over the world. His obsession with waste has a religious fervor underlying the entire narrative; he classes his company as a sacred entity for burying waste, but he omits to acknowledge that the waste has not gone away, it has simply been hidden. Its innate energy cannot be buried and forgotten about; it has a potent force that must be expended. It has not ceased to exist merely because it has disappeared; it continues in another place, festering and radiating. Our leftovers are offered to the ground in a way reminiscent of offerings made to ancient gods, by way of sacrifice. This treatment of waste echoes Georges Bataille’s thoughts about the sacred and profane: “Sacrifice restores to the sacred world that which servile use has degraded, rendered profane” (Eroticism 239). We ritualistically bury our moldering garbage, as we would a person or an animal, alive or dead, something worth preserving and offering to larger forces residing beyond the border. Such sacrifices are made to give destruction its due and save the rest from contagion (Bataille, Accursed 55). We offer “the accursed share,” doomed to be consumed and destroyed, in the hope that we will be spared personally. The seriously malformed people in the medical institution Nick visits demonstrate this. Exposure to radiation has caused them to differ from the approved conformation, and consequently to be associated with abjection. Similar deformities are explored in Unterwelt, the faux Eisenstein film that Klara views: it depicts “cripples and mutants, […] hump-lurched with hands dragging,” (430) and people with “deformed faces, […] who exist[ ] outside of nationality and strict historical context, […] people persecuted and altered, […] an inconvenient secret of the society around them” (443). These are deformed bodies, outcast by society and abandoned to attempt survival in the polluted margins, bodies in revolt through the illness that our use of radiation causes.
Nick believes that sex should also be hidden, like the asylum inmates. He argues this point with Donna, a woman he meets in a desert hotel while he is attending his firm’s conference, “The Future of Waste,” and she is seeking sex with strangers. She insists that it is pointless being clandestine because the secret of sex is already out: “‘Sex is what you can get. […I]t’s the most important thing [you] can get without been born rich or smart or stealing. This is what life can give you that’s equal to others or better, even, that you don’t have to go to college six years to get. And it’s not religion and it’s not science but you can explore it and learn things about yourself’” (297). Donna reiterates that life’s complexities make it impossible to identify yourself using only such grand narratives as science and religion. Sexual identity can never be so straightforward. Sex is expelled, like a waste product, closely aligned to abjection by being neither inside nor outside the body, but permeating both areas. It becomes autonomous and engulfing like the infection and pollution implicit in Underworld’s ever-growing heaps of waste. Sexual identity is not the inherent part of our corporeal body that societal norms would have us believe, but is in fact tentative and provisional, with the capacity to change from one experience to the next, if we have an open mind as to “who we are” (319). Despite dating Loretta, Nick feels he must constantly assert his virility with others. Nick has “had sex with other girls, handjobs, blowjobs, whatever else, putting it in taking it out, putting it in keeping it in, bareback, rubber, whatnot […]” (704). He is fulfilling Georges Bataille’s assertion that “men act in order to be” (Eroticism 171). His wife imitates his behavior when she has an affair with Brian. The sex seems neither spontaneous nor meaningful, but rather “a matter of close concentration” (258). She labels time with Brian as “her” time, a period when she can be herself, “[l]ess enveloped in someone else’s figuration, his [Nick’s] self-conscious shaping of a life” (257).
“EVERYTHING IS CONNECTED IN THE END.”13
J. Edgar Hoover’s possessiveness about his garbage is understandable. Intimate waste, like blood, nail clippings, and hair, render the body indistinct and ambiguous, leaving others to conclude what they will about the identity of the waste shedder. This is why personal debris becomes the subject of ritual acts to ward off defilement, and hence abjection. Our intimate entanglement with our visceral waste and bodily sheddings ensures that such waste is part of the subject and hence can never be completely expelled. “What we excrete,” says Nick, “comes back to consume us” (791). We are identified by “otherness,” yet what we reject can only be pushed away for a limited time, underlining the inadequacy of binary oppositions. We bury huge heaps of waste and live among the toxic fumes, reduced to the sum of our own waste in a frightening deconstruction that will eventually present waste producer and waste to one another as one and the same, opposites meeting in the middle.
Underworld displays the seamless nature of human existence by commenting on the culture that it is part of, in a narrative that has no end or beginning, only multiple connections. We are left in cyberspace, looking through the narrator’s computer screen. “Everything is connected” (826), to the extent of enveloping the writer’s desk, what he can see, smell, and hear as he writes (827). The author’s tangible presence reminds us that “knowing” can only be in relation to self or other things already known; nothing is new or heroic; there is too much of the abject clinging to us all. We are implicated in our own excrement; it remains bound up in our identification, preventing us from standing back and being objective, we cannot escape our involvement, and the threat of being engulfed by a huge, indistinct, overwhelming “one-ness” is frightening. The postmodern thought that perhaps the only boundaries we have are the ones that we create leaves us in an identificatory quandary. It is infinitely more attractive to be “something,” embracing the boundaries this brings, rather than be “nothing” and try to deal with the chaos we feel sure this would bring. We constantly try to allay our fear, “fear, not so much of disorder as of formlessness: an amorphous vista of murky and uncertain waters and a re-shaped landscape which we must learn to navigate without reliable maps” (Weeks 4).
Searching for a pre-ordained identity amid such ambiguity can only be delusive. The toxic wasteland, which constitutes our turn-of-the-millennium world, is not a place of linear causality nor of discernible separation between subject and object. DeLillo reminds us of the futility of inflicting meaning upon ourselves in such a world. Rigid gender categories and societal norms can only create membranes prone to fracture, which in turn leave us feeling vulnerable and exposed.
These films are from the 1980s but DeLillo reminds us, through his depiction of fictional characters in White Noise, that we have been modeling ourselves on characters from films for much longer. Grappa, for example, states, “I copied Richard Widmark’s laugh (in Kiss of Death) and used it for ten years. It got me through some tough emotional periods. […] It clarified a number of things in my life. Helped me become a person” (214–15).
My use of the term “abjection” is based upon Julia Kristeva’s work on this subject, especially Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection.
Kristeva, Powers 6.
The law is an active force in the social construction of masculine heterosexuality; see Collier, 96.
DeLillo, Underworld 407.
Abjection, Melancholia and Love: The Work of Julia Kristeva vi.
Being “it” in children’s games is compared to being “outside,” abject (Underworld 675: 677–78).
Excrement and its equivalents (decay, infection, disease, corpses, etc.) represent the threat to identity that comes from without (Kristeva 71).
Divine intoxication places religion on a par with evil and sex, due to the heady rush of murder and the obliteration of orgasm.
See Showalter (91) for a discussion of this metaphoric linking of place with identity.
Bataille, Georges. Eroticism. 1957. Trans. Mary Dalwood. London: Boyars, 1987.
———. The Accursed Share, Volume One. 1967. Trans. by Robert Hurley. New York: Zone, 1988.
Baudrillard, Jean. “The Ecstasy of Communication.” Postmodern Culture. Ed. Hal Foster. London: Pluto, 1985.
Collier, Richard. Masculinity, Law and the Family. London: Routledge, 1995.
Creed, Barbara. The Monstrous Feminine: Film, Feminism, Psychoanalysis. London: Routledge, 1993.
DeLillo, Don. White Noise. London: Penguin, 1984.
———. The Names. London: Harvester, 1983.
———. Underworld. London: Picador, 1998.
Duvall, John N. “Baseball as Aesthetic Ideology: Cold War History, Race, and DeLillo’s ‘Pafko at the Wall.’” Modern Fiction Studies 41 (1995): 285–313.
First Blood. Dir. Ted Kotcheff. Carolco, 1982.
Gross, Elisabeth. “The Body of Signification.” Abjection, Melancholia and Love: The Work of Julia Kristeva. Ed. John Fletcher and Andrew Benjamin, London: Routledge, 1990.
Harris, Ian M. Messages Men Hear: Constructing Masculinities. London: Taylor & Francis, 1995.
Hart, Lynda. Fatal Women: Lesbian Sexuality and the Mark of Aggression. New Jersey: Princeton UP, 1994.
Hayles, N. Katherine. The Cosmic Web: Scientific Field Models and Literary Strategies in the Twentieth Century. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1984.
Kristeva, Julia. Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection. 1980. Trans, Leon S. Roudiez, New York: Columbia UP, 1982.
Reeve, N.H., and Richard Kerridge. “Toxic Events: Postmodernism & DeLillo’s White Noise.” The Cambridge Quarterly 23:4 (1994): 303–23.
Segal, Lynne. Slow Motion. Changing Masculinities, Changing Men. London: Virago, 1990.
Showalter, Elaine. Hystories: Hysterical Epidemics and Modern Culture. London: Picador, 1997.
The Terminator. Dir. James Cameron. Orion, 1984.
Theweleit, Klaus. Male Fantasies. Trans. Stephen Conway with Erica Carter and Chris Turner. Oxford: Polity, 1987.
Tolson, Andrew. The Limits of Masculinity: Male Identity and the Liberated Woman. London: Tavistock, 1977.
Weeks, Jeffrey. Invented Moralities: Sexual Values in an Age of Uncertainty. Cambridge: Polity, 1995.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 7691
SOURCE: “‘What About a Problem That Doesn't Have a Solution?’: Stone's A Flag for Sunrise, DeLillo's Mao II, and the Politics of Political Fiction,” in Critique, Vol. 40, No. 3, Spring, 1999, pp. 215–29.
[In the following essay, Bull identifies the conventions of “a literature of impasse” in Mao II and Robert Stone's A Flag for Sunrise, highlighting the political implications of both narratives.]
The political novel, says Irving Howe, is a work of fiction alive with the “internal tensions” born of abstract ideologies colliding with “representations of human behavior and feeling” (20)—and since World War II, by his estimation, such fiction has only been produced outside the West (254). In his 1986 epilogue to Politics and the Novel. Howe describes authors such as V. S. Naipaul, Nadine Gordimer, and Milan Kundera—among others—as creators of “a literature of blockage, a literature of impasse” (252) that offers “no way out of the political dilemmas with which they end their books.” He praises their ability to document “utterly intractable” circumstances while pointedly refusing to accept the totalist stances propounded by the subject of so many of their novels (253–54).
I argue that Howe’s definition underestimates recent attempts by American novelists to create political fictions—that is, that writers such as Robert Stone and Don DeLillo, to name two, also make the themes and discourse of blockage and impasse important parts of their novels. For example, both Stone’s A Flag for Sunrise (1981) and DeLillo’s Mao II (1991) explore the seemingly unresolvable conflict between liberal pluralism and revolutionary certitude. Mapping the limitations of both certainty and cynicism in a world where the boundaries between religious faith, political orthodoxy, and “apolitical” evasion meet and cross, Stone and DeLillo are ideal constituents of Howe’s literature of impasse, writers who reveal the full effects of political action in an age when clear-cut solutions no longer seem to exist. By documenting the West’s increasing uncertainty concerning its own democratic tenets, Stone and DeLillo question how one can find a reason to believe in (let alone act for) as fragile an enterprise as democracy, even as they critique the propensity to spurn dialogue in favor of totalism. Their works expose the limitations of all orthodoxies, while illustrating the sources of their allure. At the same time, both writers resist the temptation to simplify or solve the dynamic (active, potent, energetic) conflict between certitude and pluralism, thereby generating in their novels a perception of politics that reflects the novel’s inherent receptivity to differing interpretations and opposing voices.
Uncomfortable separating “observation and participation” (Whalen-Bridge 198), a number of American novelists are now creating political fictions attuned to “the postmodern condition,” the notion that metanarratives (i.e., all-inclusive explanations of human purpose and practice) fail to account for the variety and contingency of human experiences (Lyotard xxiv). Any “faith”—any political ideology, any theocratic design, any dogmatic espousal of “freedom” and the “mission” of the United States—is itself such a metanarrative, and as such is now thought to be worth examining. Stone and DeLillo, drawing on the very complicities and failings of the American sense of mission, reveal the complexities of their homeland’s relationship with itself and with the world. Their novels also reveal the complexities of the novelist’s own relationship with his or her culture, the “politics of the novel,” and its relationship with democracy.
The last fifteen years have seen numerous compelling declarations of the democratic spirit of the novel. For example, the Czech novelist Milan Kundera praises the ability of novelists to defend individuality and indeterminacy against those who insist that all bow to an unassailable Law. Believing that religions and ideologies “can cope with the novel only by translating its language of relativity and ambiguity into their own apodictic and dogmatic discourse […] (Kundera 7), he declares that “the spirit of the novel” is, as a rule, “incompatible with the totalitarian universe,” because totalitarian conceptions of truth reject any vision of “relativity, doubt, questioning” (14), whereas the novel “does not by nature serve ideological certitudes, it contradicts them” (Kundera, quoted in Rorty, Essays 73).
Richard Rorty echoes that view when he affirms that, in place of “contemplation, dialectic, and destiny,” novelists offer “adventure, narrative, and chance”—inherently anti-essentialist concepts that subvert the search for some “greater truth” beyond or behind events, something “more important” than suffering or joy (Essays 74). Rorty’s novelist, unwilling to see suffering as simply “mere appearance” and recognizing that there is no way to completely describe (i.e., subsume) any person, chooses to create “a display of [the] diversity of viewpoints, a plurality of descriptions of the same events” that does not “privilege one of these descriptions” or “take it as an excuse for ignoring all the others” (Rorty, Essays 74). That novelist insists upon desacralizing all ideologies and orthodoxies, submitting them to careful analysis and orientation against the specific contexts of a work. The novelist’s neologism “postmodernist bourgeois liberalism” (Objectivity 197), whatever its flaws, can serve as a name for this pronarrative “politics.” A self-subverting ideology that owes “more to our novelists than to our philosophers or to our poets” (Rorty, Essays 81), postmodernist bourgeois liberalism celebrates efforts to undermine dogmatism while making a virtue of the deterioration of certitude.1 Against totalist appraisals of culture and history, the postmodern bourgeois liberal seeks to create a haven for difference while upholding a central tenet of traditional bourgeois liberalism: the notion that there can be an anti-ethnocentric ethnos, a “we (“we liberals”) that is dedicated to enlarging itself, to creating an even larger and more variegated ethnos” (Rorty, Contingency 198). Salman Rushdie’s post-fatwa lecture “Is Nothing Sacred?” makes similar positive claims for inclusiveness, instability, and “unholiness.” Literature, says Rushdie, “tells us that there are no answers; or, rather, it tells us that answers are easier to come by, and less reliable, than questions. If religion is an answer, if political ideology is an answer, then literature is an inquiry” (422). Insisting that distrust of metanarratives must not itself become a metanarrative, that novelists (“we”) “must not become what we oppose,” Rushdie feels that literature must remain “the arena of discourse, the place where the struggle of languages can be acted out” (427).2
The politics of the novel, therefore, are founded on the properties of the genre itself. E. L. Doctorow suggests that “the most important political function of the writer is to be a witness” (Whalen-Bridge 198)—and the novel’s inherent tendency to measure and question all metanarratives, upholding the ethos of the ethnos discussed above, assists in that act of witness. The novel’s excellence as a vehicle for “opposition,” its capacity for refusing to accept without question any single reading of existence (Howe 23), is a result of its propensity for allowing characters and their ideological stances to interact, to challenge each other, and to be challenged by events.
Although emerging from an entirely different cultural and critical orientation, Mikhail Bakhtin’s “prosaics,”3 his celebration of unfinalizability, variety, and freedom, makes similar claims for fiction. Bakhtin sacralizes the novel to some degree (Seguin 42–43), but the political significance of his ideas is clear: suggesting that metanarratives are of limited value.4 Bakhtin challenges “theoretisms” (ideological abstractions) of any kind (Morson and Emerson 49–50). He envisages the novel as the place in which contesting discourses state their cases and challenge each other.
According to Bakhtin, Dostoevski’s emphasis on creating a “genuine polyphony of fully valid voices,” and his effort to see that both the form and content of his works support “the struggle against a reification of man, of human relations, of all human values […]” (6.62), both help to reveal how human unfinalizability and indeterminacy are central themes of all novelistic discourse. Part of that effort includes creating a new and important role for ideas—including political ideologies—in his works. Whereas ideas in “monologic” (author-centered) texts are placed in character’s mouths to be used as “simple artistic characterizing feature[s],” important only so far as they represent or are repudiated by the author’s own ideology, ideas in Dostoevski’s dialogic (ideologically decentered)5 texts become “the subject of artistic representation,” actors in their own right (85).6 Both characters and ideas confront and test each other as autonomous actors: Dostoevski’s polyphonic conception of fiction, the “ideology” of his works, demands that characters’ ideas be both known and felt, born of dialogic contact with other consciousness in a world where “nothing conclusive has yet taken place […where] the ultimate word of the world and about the world has not yet been spoken, the world is open and free, everything is still in the future and will always be in the future” (85–87, 166).
Bakhtin’s Dostoevski, as David Lodge points out, “put the adventure plot ‘at the service of the idea’ […] to make it the vehicle for exploring profound spiritual and metaphysical problems” (62).7 Therefore, his narratives test both ideas and those who hold them, and feature characters in whom ideas and the idea of self are interdependent, unfinalized, in dialogue. Aspects of Menippean Satire—plot extravagance, the use of low settings such as bars, prisons, and brothels as the site of dialogues concerning ultimate questions, the clash of diametrically opposed viewpoints, and the use of ridiculous, “carnivalized” characters (Bakhtin 109–19)—are turned to charting the sense of spiritual crisis their author detected in modern secular society (typified by political extremism and the decline of commonly accepted bases for social stability) and to doing justice to the complexity of “the man in man.”
Therefore, even though Dostoevski’s own antidemocratic opinions are well documented,8 the artist Bakhtin depicts possesses an aesthetic model that clearly draws on “the wisdom of the novel,” that “imaginary paradise of individuals […] where no one possesses the truth […] but where everyone has the right to be understood” (Kundera 159).
In their works, Stone and DeLillo draw on and examine the political implications of such wisdom. A Flag for Sunrise and Mao II, latter-day examples of the Dostoevskian “philosophical adventure story” (Lodge 62), display all the passions and contradictions that politics and religion engender and set conflicts between characters and ideas in a heterogeneous adventure-story setting. Both novels depict how the differences between religious and political faith blur; guerillas, gun-runners, spies—and novelists—pose “ultimate questions” (What is the use of man? Do we seek freedom to act or freedom from action?) while participating in plots consistent with the contingencies of thrillers. In both books, political ideologies and the characters who hold them come to be tested through contact with each other and are woven into a “great dialogue” that illuminates the complexities of modern culture and character. In so doing, Stone and DeLillo reiterate the particular politics of the novel, the “wisdom” that measures all things before judging them.
Robert Stone, for one, draws on “what there is of the mythic in [the thriller’s] kind of popular melodramatic form,” both because it works as an “irreverent echo” [that is, conscious parody] of the heroic epic, and because it helps hold readers’ attention (Schroeder 159–60). Indeed, A Flag for Sunrise “has the pace and suspense of a first-class thriller, [catching] the shifting currents of contemporary Latin American politics,” while its author manages to “convert clichés into people, and people into questions” (Wood I). Contingent circumstances and the necessities of ideas control its plot. Characters move from place to place according to the dictates of hidden, often inexplicable motivations, thereby revealing the author’s determination to allow his protagonists to struggle freely with antithetical ideas.9
Don DeLillo is also known for using popular genres as forums for debating “ultimate questions.” Tropes of the conspiracy thriller, for example, vie with explorations of philosophical and political problems in many of his novels (Aaron 308). Frank Lentriccia praises DeLillo’s novels for their “irredeemably heterogeneous texture,” calling them anatomies, “montages of tones, styles, and voices that have the effect of yoking together terror and wild humor as the essential tone of contemporary America” (239–40). Even though Libra (1988) was DeLillo’s only best-seller, the preponderance of “popular” genres in his works might lead one to ask, Is DeLillo “a highbrow or a populist writer?” (Johnston 261). In each of DeLillo’s novels, “the subject matter or content normally associated with conventional or popular forms of the novel is crossed or overlaps with at least one other kind of content”—namely, complex philosophical and moral questions (Johnston 262). It is in genre variety of this sort, mixing the contingencies of the thriller with important philosophical and political matters, that DeLillo, like Stone, establishes a dialogue with American mass culture and with the political implications of that culture.
Stone’s protagonist, Frank Holliwell, is neither able clearly to articulate why he came to be in Central America, nor why he allows himself to be drawn into the political upheaval there. That which has driven him south resists easy interpretation, as it depends more on longing than logic. Like many Americans before him, he finds himself drawn into events in this “sweet waist of America”—drawn to something sensually thrilling and seductively macabre that inhabits both the landscape and the politics of the fictional nation Tecan. For example, driving toward Tecan with Tom and Marie Zecca, employees of the U.S. Embassy, and Bob Cole, a “leftish” freelance journalist. Holliwell notes to himself that the giant volcanoes for which the country is famous seem to communicate “a troubling sense of the earth as nothing more than itself, of blind force and mortality. As mindlessly refuting of hope as a skull and bones” (Flag 157–58). Stone sets that observation against Cole’s belief (as intuited by Holliwell) that there is something moral and just in history, something worthy of respect. Holliwell finds such optimism both touching and dangerous. For him, the truth of the land exists beyond hope, beyond politics; here “primary process” rules. That same feeling radiates from the menacing blankness he later encounters while scuba-diving below “Twixt,” and from Pablo Tabor, the American drifter with whom Holliwell makes his escape from Tecan at the end of the book: all give off intimations of a darker power no justice can answer.
Already seductive, the macabre allure is only augmented by the chance to encounter the Catholic missionaries his “friends” in the C.I.A. have asked him to check up on—people in whom faith and hope might still abide. “It would be strange to see such Catholics,” he thinks. “It would be strange to see people who believed in things, and acted in the world according to their beliefs” (101). With his own sense of hope “badly seared” by what he encountered in Vietnam (165), he has grown comfortable with the voyeurism allowed by his profession (anthropologist) and the cynicism born of his past and present experiences with American history in action. As a result, he feels within himself a simultaneous longing for and loathing of hope, a sort of false martyrdom of caustic despair that drives him forward.
That inchoate compulsion is the plot-device that allows Stone to place Holliwell in extreme situations, such as his conversation with the antiterrorist operative Heath or his ride in the open boat with Pablo Tabor. Such situations test Holliwell’s personal “ideology” of political indifference (an attempt to forget that silence is consent), his own mix of personality and philosophy. He believes himself to be a liberal, a free agent; he thinks he owes nothing to anyone. Nevertheless, the dictates of history and fear eventually beset his faith. In the polarized political world of Tecan, his “curiosity” seems to both the Left (the missionary Sister Justin) and the Right (Mr. Heath) little more than “‘a moral adventure [he] can dine out on in the States’” (395). “‘I don’t know quite why I came […],’” he angrily tells Heath. “‘People do such things, you know. You may live in a world of absolute calculation but I don’t’” (394). “[H]e had vainly imagined that truth was on his side—but of course there was no truth. There were only circumstances” (394). Amidst that ineluctable polarization of Left and Right, the needs of Holliwell’s “dry spirit” and his abiding discomfort with such needs (apparent in his despairing skepticism and political uncertainty) combine to put him in peril. Curiosity and desire lead him deeper and deeper into the politics of the region—and closer and closer to the confrontation with himself and his own values that ends with his murder of Tabor, an act of calculated violence he had hoped to avoid, yet knew he could not escape. He had hoped to evade politics, evade involvement, leave the world to the sharks. In the end, of necessity, he is obliged to become one of them. He betrays Justin to the Guardia, and kills Tabor, Hallucinating after the murder, he “hears” sharks “talk” to him, joke with him, as they swim past the boat back toward Tabor’s body. They tell him that now he has his proof, that there is no justice—“just us.” Cole was entirely wrong. In the final scene the sun rises on a world, as Holliwell sees it, permanently lost, one in which history cannot be challenged or changed. He styles himself the man who “understands history” because his encounter with Tabor’s brutality and his own has confirmed what the volcanoes and Twixt called forth: that sense that “blind force and mortality” are the only earthly powers.
In Mao II the central characters are also at the mercy of contingencies. They act out a plot less dependent on cause and effect than on the need to intertwine certain issues and circumstances to test idea against idea, person against person. The culmination of the novel comes when Brita Nilsson, a photographer who gave up her original project of photographing authors—because “it stopped making sense”—chooses instead to cover “the interesting things, barely watched wars, children running in the dust […]” (229), meets Abu Rashid—the Maoist leader whose kidnapping of a Swiss relief worker and poet in Beirut provides much of the surface impetus of the plot. Rashid, recreating himself (like his idol, Mao Zedong) as a symbol of the “immortal truth” of his “total politics,” epitomizes “the Terrorist,” that figure the novelist Bill Gray (the central figure in the novel) believes has taken control of mankind’s narrative (41). By making Rashid a Maoist in Beirut, DeLillo is able to play with the implications of both those proper nouns, thereby commingling political and theocratic absolutisms and complicating all definitions of belief. Although not typical of those who battled over Beirut and Lebanon during the 1970s and 1980s—the Christian and Muslim militias, the Islamic Jihad, the South Lebanon Army—but entirely believable within the parameters of that disaster or of the text itself.10 Rashid works as both a contrivance (“the Terrorist” incarnate) designed to allow DeLillo to pose “ultimate questions” and as an example of those “men dazed by power” (DeLillo, “Art” 296) who turn to violence in the hope of fulfilling their political programs. Therefore, his encounter with Brita, erstwhile iconographer of old-style “authors” (those using words, not bombs, to create the world’s narrative) allows DeLillo the chance to pose terrorism against “novelism” without unduly favoring either stance.
Brita is a paradoxical choice as a challenger to Rashid. Photographs, as Martin Jay suggests, have an uncanny ability to “stop time” violently, thereby “introducing a memento mori into visual experience.” As Roland Barthes put it, photographs are “clear evidence of what was there” that ineluctably speak of “flat death” (quoted in Jay 135, 451–55). Brita calls her author photographs “[b]eautiful and a little sacred” (Mao II 36): they are both moving and unworldly. Depending on the context, they can become “the death of the author” made literal, if you will, monologizing depictions that type writers as saints, grant them existence simply as objects. Therefore, while her “‘species count’” may be “‘a form of knowledge and mystery’” (26, 25), it also participates in the emptying out of the image prevalent in postmodern culture, the depletion of meaning as (to paraphrase Bill Gray, the novelist-protagonist of the novel) Nature gives way to aura (44). On first arriving in New York, years before, she concentrated on photographing street people: “‘But after years of this I began to think it was somehow, strangely—not valid. No matter what I shot, how much horror, reality, misery, ruined bodies, bloody faces, it was all so fucking pretty in the end. Do you know?’” (24–25). She moved on to making authors beautiful—creating the images of “celebrity” that, as Bill Gray suggests, do not “‘begin to mean anything until the subject is dead’” (42). That Brita turns her attention to terrorists at the end of the novel seems to suggest that the ethos of novelists has been overwhelmed by the culture of terror and image, that “novelism” is static now, dead: and her lens needs to turn to a new theme.
Yet the author, and the character, simultaneously challenge that pat conclusion. The ambiguous effect of photographs does not allow for it. Brita’s camera can both undermine the absolutism of Rashid and help promote his message. Although it can subvert his totalist design by catching scenes that contradict his rule, it also fixes things, limits how they can be known. Unlike the novel (Rushdie’s “arena of discourse”), photographs offer only scant shelter to debate. DeLillo implies as much by enabling us to imagine, side by side, the identical photographs of Rashid that his hooded disciples wear pinned to their uniforms in place of their own faces (233) and the set of newsphotos of the man that Brita compiles. Nevertheless, her roll of film also includes an “unauthorized” exposure of one of Rashid’s boys unmasked, himself. By ending the novel with such an ambiguous challenge to Rashid’s “total thought.” DeLillo brings to the fore the unresolvable debate over images and ideas that make up the real “plot” of the novel.
Brita, for her part, wary of the price of “moral adventures,” attempts to take her pictures without commenting on their content (i.e., on Rashid). She believes she can stay clear of “politics”: “‘I know that everybody who comes to Lebanon wants to get in on the fun,’” she tells him, “‘but they all end up confused and disgraced and maimed, so I would just like to take a few pictures and leave, thank you very much’” (232). However, despite the fact that her actions and speech seem to indicate that terrorists have taken control of the West’s narrative (as Bill predicted), she still challenges Rashid’s demand that all surrender to “something powerful and great” (234). Impulsively unmasking one of Rashid’s followers allows her to thwart, for an instant, anyway, the “longing for Mao” (236) Rashid promotes, the disintegration of self into “all man one man” (235). In that frame she saves an image of violence, contempt—and individuality—that subverts totalism. At the same time, DeLillo, lending complexity to his depiction of her act of witness, insists that the reader note how Brita’s act is not founded in any inflexible idealism but bears all the imperfections of a “democratic shout” (159): “She does this because it seems important” (236).
Her almost accidental act of subversion, for which she has no clear explanation, remains unresolvably paradoxical. Although our culture suffers under a camera-borne barrage of increasingly substanceless images, those images can also challenge and subvert “monologic” political cures such as Rashid’s. Brita’s rash act of witness, set in the ruins of the dead city, is a central episode in the unresolved combat of ideologies in DeLillo’s text and reflects the necessities of his self-consciously self-undermining narrative11—a narrative in which the ideas Brita and Rashid embody are as important as their personalities. Here, characters are ideologists; ideas themselves become subject to scrupulous testing. No metanarrative is allowed to pass by unexamined.
Stone also manages to investigate, and thereby unsettle, both ideological certitude and the politics of the novel. Holliwell’s use of language and his meeting with Sister Justin are two examples of how Stone examines the limitations of both unquestioning belief and corrosive doubt. For example, Holliwell’s political voyeurism, his attempt to watch American foreign policy in action in Tecan while trying to avoid becoming committed to either side, arises from his unwillingness to believe that change is now (or ever) possible, that history and hope might be related. By his estimation, the United States has put an end to that. Asked by an old friend (now a C.I.A. stooge) to present a lecture at the Autonomous University of Compostela, Tecan’s neighbor (asked, he later finds out, so he will be “in the neighbourhood” of the missionaries). Holliwell decides to let his audience in on a crucial secret: not only has the United States buried the world under pop culture—to borrow his phrase, “‘Mickey Mouse will see [us] dead’” (Flag 108)—but it has also committed cultural suicide by destroying its own secret, nonexportable culture: the United States no longer believes that it is “more” (109).12 The peculiarly American brand of idealism, that problematic bonding of self to nation, born of the merger of secular and spiritual hope, is, as he understands it, a dying thing, “Its going sour and we’re going to die of it” (109–10). Recent history has toppled American certainty and brought down with it Holliwell’s faith in that nonexportable virtue.
As evidence of that decline, Holliwell’s own speech, in several spots in the text, re-creates tropes adopted during the Vietnam War, phrases haunted by self-betrayal and futility (Wood 1). That “doubly-voiced discourse” (to borrow Bakhtin’s term) lets Stone create a dialogized conception of history within Holliwell’s own consciousness. Vietnam merges with Tecan: Driving into the capital Holliwell imagines that “the markets would be behind the bus station, where they always were, in Tecan as in Danang or Hue (163). “He had no business down there,” he tells himself (245)—not down under the reef, where he had sensed some greater darkness in the depths, not down in Tecan, “far from God, a few hours from Miami” (71), and not “under that perfumed sky” (245) (a turn of phrase as appropriate to Saigon and the Perfume River as to Puerto Alvarado). Memories of the idioms and events of Vietnam return repeatedly to his thoughts, drawn out by the echoes and similarities with that former circumstance he recognizes in his new surroundings. The Zeccas, he is only half-surprised to learn, also served in Vietnam. His conversation with them is centered around a comparison of then and now, Vietnam and Tecan, which increasingly paints Tecan as “Vietnam” about to be reborn. Tom Zecca, an astute student of history, hopes that when the place goes up he will be long gone: “[m]y tour is almost up. Then they can send in the types who like the Guardia’s style. The headhunters, the Cubans, the counter-insurgency LURPS’s” (169). Spooks and assassins; the names move back and forth through time, make incursions into a new continent, bleed 1961 into 1981. Such overt and implicit comparisons engage the present (early 1980s) in a dialogue with the American past and work as reminders of both the danger of American confidence and the price of its loss. The death of the sense of mission is handled in its full complexity by that use of language: language containing both a memory of the price Americans exacted from others in order to pursue imperial dreams and a sense that the last and the finest of all human dreams—democracy for all—has been murdered by such pursuits.
The void left by the end of hope is filled. Holliwell believes, by a loss of affect. “Whirl” supplants the dying sense of purpose. Powerful ideals have given way to empty yet deadly simulations. “In suburban shopping centers [he thinks] the first chordates walk the pavement, marvels of mimesis. Their exoskeletons exactly duplicate the dominant species. Behind their soft octopus eyes—rudimentary swim bladders and stiletto teeth” (246).
Having lost the secret culture of democratic hope. Holliwell’s United States has become no more than its commodities, “for sale to anyone who can raise the cash and the requisite number of semi-literate consumers” (108). Unable to believe in belief and possessed by nostalgia for a world in which people acted on their beliefs. Holliwell slides into a lasting cynicism. Reflecting on Sister Justin and her fragile sense that she can act in history—that is, act for others, fulfill her religious and political “mission”—Holliwell feels “admiration, contempt, and jealousy” (243). Drawn to her hope yet repelled by it, he lacks the courage to be sincere, “Positive thinkers” frighten him. Such people’s beliefs, he feels, are turned by the brute force of existence into a species of moral blindness leading to murder. “The world paid in blood for their articulate delusions, but it was all right because for a while they felt better. And presently they could put their consciousnesses on automatic. They were beyond good and evil in five easy steps […]” (245). He recognizes that his absolute doubt is a sign of despair, that last and greatest challenge to believer and political actor alike. “There was no reason to get angry,” he thinks. “At his age one took things as they were. Despair was also a foolish indulgence, less lethal than vain faith but demeaning” (246). However, by the end of the book, despair becomes master of his speech and thought. He reifies that “ideology of despair,” this sense that all is whirl and only whirl and insists that it governs every circumstance. When he tries to get Sister Justin to come away from the mission with him by arguing that the revolution is futile, she recognizes that for him “despair and giving up are like liquor […]” (388). He believes he must warn her that “God doesn’t work through history”—and even after she tells him that that’s “too metaphysical” for her, he persists: “‘The things people do don’t add up to an edifying story. There aren’t any morals to this confusion we’re living in. I mean, you can make yourself believe any sort of fable about it. They’re all bullshit’” (387).
What he fails to understand is that Justin is no longer interested in doubting or affirming any abstract ideology. Paradoxically, she moves away from metaphysics toward belief; she accepts the notion that “justice” might only be a word, yet she continues to see the revolution as a chance to end some suffering in one place, now. The paradoxes of religious and political belief settle in her as a desire for practical action, and she discovers a moment when a choice must be made and kept. Her conception of political practicalities alters the dynamic between Holliwell and herself so that the reader witnesses Holliwell becoming the “believer”—believing in the meaninglessness of belief—whereas Justin finds her use in a suffering world, “‘I don’t have your faith in despair,’” she tells him, “‘I can’t take comfort in it like you can’” (388). Her faith in action and her attention to the necessities of her particular situation allow her to go on: his controlling sense that action is futile, therefore worthless, binds him to the escapism of despair. Holliwell’s internal conflict, the collision between his desire to “drink and drink and drink” of her goodness and his belief that all political action is foredoomed, allows Stone to play out “ultimate questions” arising from the American sense of self-doubt and thereby to establish and explore the longing and self-loathing within its politics.
In creating Bill Gray’s series of discussions with the terrorists’ spokesperson, George Haddad, DeLillo also brings together implacable and antithetical visions of the world and uses their contact to illustrate the limitations of faith and despair. Paralleling the meeting of Brita and Rashid (their successors, in a sense). Gray and Haddad’s dialogue tests both the “longing for Mao” and “the democratic shout” of the “novelistic” world-view. Authors and terrorists, Bill believes, “‘are playing a zero-sum game’” (156): “‘What terrorists gain, novelists lose. The degree to which they influence mass consciousness is the extent of our decline as shapers of sensibility and thought. The danger they represent equals our own failure to be dangerous’” (157). Whereas Haddad believes that the terrorist, by default, has become the new hero of history. Bill refuses to concede the game. To his mind, absolutism is the terrorists’ great failure, proof that both their means and ends are corrupt. They abolish choice, accident, and all faiths save one, universal and absolute. At that point, however, the text makes plain the ambiguities inherent in Bill’s novelistic politics, his celebration of openness. Are there no ideals worth dying for? Worth killing for? “‘I think you have to take sides,’” Haddad declares. “‘Don’t comfort yourself with safe arguments. Take up the case of the downtrodden, the spat-upon. Do these people feel a yearning for order? Who will give it to them?’” (158). The novel’s attention to that debate in itself supports Bill’s “novelism,” but his politics of inclusion and individuality, events in the book, such as Karen Janney’s uncanny spiritual encounters with mass man (as a participant in a Unification Church mass wedding in Yankee Stadium, as a lay worker amongst the victims of modern culture living in Tompkins Square, even while watching Khomeini’s funeral on TV) suggest that the longing of many humans for the “symbolic immortality” offered by totalist rulers and their “immortal”—that is, impregnably monologic—words certainly cannot be ignored.13 The text contains a recognition of that dilemma and allows a place of absolute privilege to neither Bill’s strident dismissal of absolutes nor Haddad’s paean to “‘total politics, total authority, total being’” (158).
DeLillo’s own depiction of Karen’s mission amongst the sufferers in Tompkins Square forces readers to pay attention to “the down-trodden, the spat-upon” that Haddad believes only total order can save. Nevertheless, the author also ensures that we note how Bill Gray, spokesperson for the novel, cannot present his case without resorting to the kind of tropes of certitude his work is supposed to resist. His dependence on those tropes increases alongside his sense of doubt concerning both himself and his art. Yet, unlike Rashid’s Maoism, Bill’s novelism puts its faith in failure and ambiguity. That antithesis is the basis for the success and the failings of his argument. “‘Even if I could see the need for absolute authority,’” he tells Haddad, “‘my work would draw me away. The experience of my own consciousness tells me how autocracy fails, how total control wrecks the spirit, how my characters deny my efforts to own them completely, how I need internal dissent, self-argument, how the world squashes me the minute I think it’s mine’” (159). Novels are a “‘spray of ideas. One thing unlike the next. Ambiguities, contradictions, whispers, hints.’” That is what Rashid’s absolutism would destroy. However, the receptivity offers no sense of security, or certainty; only words. Bill’s own dissolution into despair under the “shitpile” of his own “hopeless prose” offers little of promise to those Karen finds living in New York’s streets, learning the “language of soot.” Bill’s discourse appears to be little match for the tropes of whirling terror—for bombs, kidnappings, “enormous and commanding […] figure of absolute being” (158). Paradoxically, DeLillo’s “great dialogue” reflects that ineffectualness even as its very existence declaims the validity of Bill’s ideal. In the interplay of political circumstances and ideologies within the text, the possibilities inherent in the ideology of the novel are renewed even as that text describes hope’s end. As a result, the book may be read as both a homage to the New Postmodernist vision of the novel as a democratic space and as a critique of the optimism of that vision.
Bill Gray, like Frank Holliwell, eventually finds himself adumbrating an ideology of despair and political inefficacy. In the “great dialogue” of the novel he repeatedly prophesies barrenness and negation. Telling Brita of the decay of the word, Bill relates consumerism with terrorism and ties them together as proof of the extinction of meaning. Describing how the Terrorist has seized our time’s narrative from the Novelist, Bill does not forget to include the commercialization of art as a factor in art’s defeat: “‘[…] I used to think it was possible for a novelist to alter the inner life of the culture. Now bomb-makers and gunmen have taken that territory. They make raids on human consciousness. What writers used to do before we were all incorporated’” (41). In his view, the acceleration of consumerism exemplified by literary celebrity has had as much a part in the terrorists’ victory as any other factor. All is commodity14: “There’s the life and there’s the consumer event,” quoting Bill. “‘Nothing happens until it’s consumed. Or put it this way. Nature has given way to aura’” (42). He predicts that Brita’s photographs of him, another commodity, will gain power after his death—and he is correct. In his absence, his assistant and hagiographer, Scott Martineau, creates the myth of “Bill Gray the Writer” by leaving Bill’s uncompletable “botch” of a book unpublished, silent, “gathering aura and force,” and using the pictures Brita has taken to deepen “Old Bill’s legend, undyingly” (224).
Although events in the text almost completely validate Bill’s affirmation of despair and the dissipation he suffers as he moves toward a confrontation with Rashid and his own death, ironic points of light appear to contradict the mood of destruction. That silence of the author-protagonist, his loss of faith in his power to draw out the “moral force” of a well-made sentence (48) (a decline evinced by his fading attempts to write some sense of the life of the hostage, to see dialogically, see another as himself) compels one toward accepting the text’s suggestion that “our only language is Beirut” (239). However, as the book also reveals, that language still retains phrases capable of communicating the ineffable: the moment Brita pulls away the hood; the wedding party moving across the rubble, “transcendent, free of limits […]” (240). Positioned at the end of the work, in ironic contrast with the mass wedding at the beginning, that last event subverts Bill’s assumption that the full and final defeat of man has been prefigured by the emptying out of “facts” and the empty violence that calls forth. Like Holliwell, Bill comes to depend too much on despair; he grows perversely fond of ineffectiveness and affectlessness. DeLillo (as Stone did with Holliwell) engages Bill’s overarching despair in dialogue with circumstances of immediate personal and political importance, moments of reprieve that offer some hope, some sense that human agency is not futile at all times. That commingling of ideology and the tangible concerns of human behavior and suffering allows DeLillo and Stone to illustrate the complexities of political faith and political action in an age that knows too well the dangers of blind certainty.
According to Stone, “There’s a shared Marxist and American attitude that where there’s a problem there must be a solution. What about a problem that doesn’t have a solution?” (Plimpton 371). Stone and DeLillo’s “answer” to that question is to enhance the tensions between idea, character, setting, and content that are the sources of the novel’s effectiveness as an art form. Actual political crises (ghosts of Vietnam stirred up in Central America, censorship, and the rise of theocratic states15) become important figures in both texts, taking their places in the “arena of discourse.” In playing out these historical events (drawing on fiction’s ability to clarify and order experience, lend it scope) both writers are able to draw the conflict of ideologies down to the personal level, thereby establishing “the connection between political forces and individual lives” important to all successful political fiction (Stone, “Reason” 75–76). Their novels support Bill Gray’s contention that the novel has its own bit of moral force (Mao 48), which abides in the novel’s ability to represent the complex and changing relationships between the private desires and the political ideals of the characters.
Mark Edmundson calls Rushdie, Rorty, and (to a lesser extent) Kundera positive-minded “new postmodernists” who both “disenchant the world” (standard operating procedure for the original “negative postmodernists”) and affirm the merits of diversity and uncertainty (62–66).
As Howe put it in Politics and the Novel, ideologies become “active characters in the political novel” (21); they are brought to life and brought into live, set against each other.
A neologism coined by Gary Saul Morson (Morson and Emerson 15ff).
Bakhtin resists “semiotic totalitarianism, the assumption that everything has a meaning relating to the seamless whole […] one could discover if only one had the code. This kind of thinking is totalitarian in its assumption that one can, in principle, explain the totality of things” (Morson and Emerson 28). “Semiotic totalitarians typically assume that it is disorder that requires an explanation. Prosaics begins by placing the burden of proof the other way. […] In the self, in culture, and in language, it is not […] disorder or fragmentation that requires explanation: it is integrity” (31).
Bakhtin himself calls his ideas inadequate summaries, monologic representations of Dostoevski’s dialogic creations (see Morson and Emerson 61). As Linda Hutcheon points out, he favored an ideology of anti-ideologism, whereas postmodern novelists recognize that paradox and use parodic re-enactments of traditional “centering” (which they promptly throw into doubt) to contest both centering and decentering. By the rules of Bakhtin’s own analysis, “decentered” texts also have a “center,” self-conscious though it may be (180).
Bakhtin’s thoughts here match Howe’s own interpretation of Dostoevski in Politics and the Novel. “Dostoevsky shows how ideology can […] blind men to simple facts, make them monsters by tempting them into that fatal habit which anthropologists call ‘reifying’ ideas. No other novelist has dramatized so powerfully the values and dangers, the uses and corruptions of systematized thought” (71). He is the “great artist of the idea” because he does not “finish” ideas and characters who hold them: he keeps his distance, “neither confirming the idea nor merging it with his own expressed ideology” (Bakhtin 85).
See Bakhtin 106–66, where he discusses how the spirit of Dostoevski’s works reflects the subversive power of carnival and compare with Kundera 20, on the wisdom of “the depreciated legacy of Cervantes.”
One can only imagine what he’d say of “postmodernist bourgeois liberals”!
Compare Bakhtin 104: “The adventure plot relies not on what the hero is [or] the place he occupies in life, but more often on what he is not, on what […] is unexpected and not predetermined.”
DeLillo prefigures Rashid by having the words “Sendero Luminoso” (Shining Path, the Peruvian Maoist revolutionaries) and “Beirut” meet and mix beforehand. Written in spraypaint on “half-demolished walls,” the former word is an uncanny caption for an apocalyptic New York (in which gas mains rupture and fireballs form “outside famous restaurants”), which has the locals muttering “Beirut, Beirut, it’s just like Beirut” (173–75).
Compare Hutcheon 178–87.
That nonexportable element is “Idealism. A tradition of rectitude that genuinely does exist in American society and that sometimes has been translated into government, […] so much that is best in America is a state of mind you can’t export” (Stone quoted in Plimpton 370).
Compare Lifton 7–8. Lifton describes how “the Thought of Mao Tse-tung,” particularly during the Cultural Revolution, came to take on quasi-religious significance for the Chinese people: “Over the course of Mao’s later career the word becomes not only flesh but his flesh. The man-word corpus is increasingly represented as absolutely identical with China’s destiny” (91). Unlike Bakhtin’s version of the author, just one voice amongst many in his text (Bakhtin 63), the writer Mao, inspiration for Haddad and Rashid, supplants all other voices, is every voice.
See Hutcheon 223. Postmodern texts, by “problematizing” our conceptions of reality itself, undermine any lament concerning emptiness by generating an elusive sense of possibility, an unresolvable tension between opposing conceptions. DeLillo’s play with the powers of the camera, its ability to liberate and finalize at once, is an example of such a postmodern strategy.
Compare Stone quoted in Plimpton 371 and DeLillo quoted in Passaro 77.
Aaron, Daniel. “How to Read Don DeLillo.” South Atlantic Quarterly 89.2 (1990): 305–19.
Bakhtin, Mikhail. Problems of Dostoevsky’s Poetics. Ed. and trans. Caryl Emerson, Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984.
DeLillo, Don. “The Art of Fiction CXXXV [interview].” Paris Review 35 (Fall 1993): 273–306.
———. Mao II. New York: Viking Penguin, 1991.
Edmundson, Mark. “Prophet of a New Postmodernism.” Harper’s 279 (December 1989): 62–71.
Howe, Irving. Politics and the Novel, 1957, New York: Columbia UP, 1992.
Hutcheon, Linda. A Poetics of Postmodernism: History, Theory, Fiction. New York and London: Routledge, 1988.
Jay, Martin. Downcast Eyes: The Denigration of Vision in Twentieth-Century French Thought. Berkeley: U of California P, 1993.
Johnston, John. “Generic Difficulties in the Novels of Don DeLillo.” Critique 30.4 (1989): 261–75.
Kundera, Milan. The Art of the Novel, 1986. Trans. Linda Asher. New York: Grove, 1988.
Lentriecia, Frank. “The American Writer as Bad Citizen—Introducing Don DeLillo,” South Atlantic Quarterly 89.2 (1990): 239–44.
Lifton, Robert Jay. Revolutionary Immortality: Mao Tse-Tung and the Chinese Cultural Revolution. 1968. New York: Norton, 1976.
Lodge, David. After Bakhtin: Essays on Fiction and Criticism. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.
Lyotard, Jean-François. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984.
Morson, Gary Saul, and Caryl Emerson. Mikhail Bakhtin: Creation of a Prosaics. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1990.
Passaro, Vince. “Dangerous Don DeLillo.” New York Times Magazine 19 May 1991: 34–37, 76–77.
Plimpton, George. ed. Writers at Work: The Paris Review Interviews. Eighth Series, Intro, Joyce Carol Oates. New York: Penguin, 1988.
Rorty, Richard. Contingency, Irony, and Solidarity. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1989.
———. Essays on Heidegger and Others: Philosophical Papers Volume II. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991.
———. Objectivity, Relativism, and Truth: Philosophical Papers Volume I. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991.
Rushdie, Salman. Imaginary Homelands: Essays and Criticism 1981–1991. London: Granta, 1991.
Schroeder, Eric James. “Two Interviews: Talks with Tim O’Brien and Robert Stone.” Modern Fiction Studies 30.1 (1984): 135–64.
Seguin, Richard. “Borders, Contexts, Politics: Mikhail Bakhtin.” Signature 2 (Winter 1989): 42–59.
Stone, Robert. A Flag for Sunrise. 1981. New York: Vintage Books, 1992.
———. “The Reason for Stories: Toward a Moral Fiction.” Harper’s 276 (June 1988): 71–76.
Whalen-Bridge. John. “Some New American Adams: Politics and the Novel Into the Nineties.” Studies In the Novel 24.2 (1992): 187–200.
Wood, Michael. “A Novel of Lost Americans.” Rev. of A Flag for Sunrise, by Robert Stone. New York Times Book Review 18 Oct. 1981: 1, 34–36.
Last Updated on June 7, 2022, by eNotes Editorial. Word Count: 470
SOURCE: “The Hard Subjects,” in Hudson Review, Vol. 52, No. 2, Summer, 1999, pp. 285–88.
[In the following excerpt, Loughery pans Valparaiso.]
Don DeLillo’s Valparaiso concerns a man who buys a plane ticket to Valparaiso, Indiana, and ends up in Valparaiso, Chile. This mildly amusing idea might have yielded a good light comedy. It is certainly plausible; I recall some years ago a couple intending to go to Panama City, Panama, ending up in Panama City, Florida, just as a hurricane hit, stranding them there for days. This became a running joke in Florida, where the northern Gulf Coast is referred to as “the redneck Riviera.”
Valparaiso, however, is no comedy, but a hyperserious social problem play, focussing on how the hero’s misadventure is treated in the press and on television. Brustein, in a program note, maintains that the play “exposes the media’s ravenous invasion of privacy,” but this is false. The hero, Michael Majeski, wants to be interviewed. He gives up his job, signs autographs, even has a Web site. The reporters and interviewers in the play are often bored with him (as are we) and his silly escapade, and if anything are reluctant to pry. Everything is seen from Majeski’s point of view, with nothing much about the inner workings of the media.
Nevertheless, by focussing on his hero’s obsession with achieving instant fame, DeLillo might still have written a good play. Unfortunately, this obsession goes nowhere. Everything is presented through exposition rather than action, including the original trip. Majeski tells the story over and over, until you want to scream. A parody of the Oprah Winfrey show drags on forever, without evoking a single laugh. There is a lot of pseudopoetic dialog, as in, “Her nipples are sensitive to messages from orbiting satellites.” Halfway through the second act, something finally happens; Majeski’s wife becomes pregnant by another man. But even this event (presented again through exposition) goes nowhere. The conclusion shows Majeski re-enacting the flight while the Oprah figure and her sidekick chant more poetry. Majeski apparently tried to commit suicide by asphyxiating himself in a restroom on the plane. I still am not sure what to make of this, since it has nothing to do with fame or the media. Perhaps it is meant to suggest that his original going astray was intentional, and that a desire for fame has something to do with a death wish.
David Wheeler directed this maladroit piece, with good contemporary settings by Karl Eigsti and costumes by Catherine Zuber. The cast was quite competent; Will Patton as the hero had a nice, bland, Midwestern look, and was quite well spoken, while the rest of the cast were all better than their counterparts in Ibsen’s Master Builder. The failure of this production relates back to the playwright alone.